Search the Community

The NON-Fiction part: On March 19, 2015, a group of scientists convened to urge a moratorium on the use of CRSPR technology in humans in ways that would produce heritable traits. Long-term impacts of manipulating the human genome in the way that CRSPR does has far reaching consequences. Since this moratorium was recommended the same week that I decided to write this story, I felt that it would be a very interesting (fascinating, really) way of bringing this new technology into our muscle-obsessed fictional world. If you want to read more that isn’t too technical: http://www.nytimes.com/2015/03/20/science/biologists-call-for-halt-to-gene-editing-technique-in-humans.html - especially interesting are the first and last paragraphs. http://www.nytimes.com/2014/03/04/health/a-powerful-new-way-to-edit-dna.html I have always enjoyed fantastical world of genies and strange serums that can cause growth. Those worlds have limitless ways of being expressed and have infinite avenues to pursue for those of us with fertile imaginations. This story is a little different. Before I started my own journey as a health care provider, I worked in research. Stories that have some grounding in science—and therefore are theoretically possible—make me especially interested. That is where this concept came from. The processes explained in this tale are real. CRISPR, epigenetics, and BDNF are all very real avenues of research. I am taking these processes and applying them to a potentially real-life application that we all love, and get off on…growth. If you are curious and love to geek out about science, Wikipedia is a surprisingly good source of BASIC information. Under BDNF, look for the “neurogenesis” and “cognitive function” headings especially. For Epigenetics, Wikipedia is good, and there are other sites with information. As for CRSPR, the articles linked above are fairly accurate and not too watered down. ============================================================================================= The Impossible Discovery He could feel the heat radiating from his titanic companion. He was no small man at 6 foot 7 inches, but the thing in front of him was much larger, both in height and in shear volume. Without looking up, his eyes met the other at the lower edge of the monster’s pecs if he looked straight ahead into the pulsating wall of man-beef. Its pectorals jutted straight out from the clavicles for inches before beginning to curve down. When the enormous loaves reached apogee from the thing’s body, the skin looked as if it were straining to hold the fibers together. It looked like a course cheese grater had been used under the skin to carve long fibrous strands of individual bundles that erupted explosively with every breath the massive creature took. Rivulets of sweat trickled down the steep sided canyon between the beast’s shredded meat pillows and dumped into a constant stream of warm perspiration winding over and between jutting vein riddled abdominals. His serratus muscles shot out jaggedly from where they seemed to erupt from hidden ribs that had found themselves buried under inches of thick, impenetrable meat. Drops of sweat beaded up and then fell from his nipples and the smaller one resisted latching on and sucking and gnawing on the pendulous bulbs covered with both of their juices. It took every ounce of the smaller man’s self-control to stand still. The heavenly stench of fresh sweat, salty cum, and musty testosterone filled the air around them. It didn’t matter that they were outside. The scent of sex and distilled manhood was oozing out of both of them in waves. The beast stepped back away from his smaller companion. The quads detonated into hundreds of cords that only bared slight resemblance to the anatomy of even a heavyweight bodybuilder. The shear massiveness of his legs could have produced their own gravitational field. Where the leg muscles of a well-conditioned man should have been, dozens of thick arm-sized power cylinders rippled outward as the automaton took his step backwards and away from the smaller one. Waves of striated microfibers strained against the skin and thumb sized vessels coursed just under the surface, pulsating with pure unadulterated strength and might. The monstrous mountain looked over his coffee table sized chest and into the eyes of his companion. His face was flushed and beads of sweat dotted his entire face and shaved head. Veins wandered across his temples and his tri-colored eyes were clear and bright, staring at the man in front of him. “Fuck! That was incredible.” The beast’s voice pounded against his partner. “I can’t believe you are hard again, man.” The small one looked down through his own substantial pecs. He could just see the head of his engorged cock standing straight out from his body at least 16 inches. The tip was oozing thick clear precum in a constant stream. The giant licked his lips—he knew how sweet that viscous liquid was. “I have much more to seed you with, you fucking ape. You want to GROW MORE or NOT? Now turn around and bend over!” “Yes, sir!” The giant beast’s eyes flashed with a look of complete lust and hunger for the smaller man’s cock. “I’m just getting started. By the time I’m done with you, you won’t be human anymore. I’m going to FUCK YOU HUGE!” ================================================================= Skye opened his eyes just a little bit. He felt his boyfriend’s body against his and went back to sleep. It had just been a dream, but a hot dream. He could feel his hard cock throbbing before drifting off again. Next to him, Will’s mind raced. Even lying in bed, wrapped in the warm cocoon of his boyfriend’s embrace, he could not stop thinking of the possibilities that had been shared with him earlier in the night by his brilliant man. They had been talking for hours – since about 6PM--when Skye picked him up at work. He knew that Skye had been working on something for months but with all of his powers of persuasion, could not pry the man’s tight lips free. That’s how Skye operated. He was meticulous beyond measure and more brilliant than anyone Will had ever met. Even Skye’s colleagues and superiors nodded in deference to his mega-charged mental abilities. Will had always been his one-and-only confidante and neither of them had hidden anything from each other since the night that they first met three years ago. That is, until a few months ago when Skye mentioned that he was working on a present for Will and would say nothing else until the time was right. Will had tried repeatedly to get hints out of the man, but to no avail. It had become a game between them and a fun one at that. More than once, Will cozied up to Skye on the couch, in bed, or while walking around town on the weekend and asked him,” Hey beautiful. What are you working on for me?” “You’ll see soon enough, Big Man,” was Skye’s typical response to which Will would proceed to “punish” his brilliant other half by spanking him on his muscular tight ass, or pinching his half-dollar sized nipples, or wrapping his huge meaty hand around Skye’s large responsive cock without warning. Any one of these “punishments” would no doubt start the two on some animalistic fuck session. They could barely keep their hands off each other as it was. The game just gave Will an excuse to paw at his man. It wasn’t as if Skye complained at all. He had fallen head over heels for Will the first time they talked. Like so many love stories in the gay community, theirs started one serendipitous evening at the local gym. Skye was in his last year of his MD/PhD program. Being in a program that graduated him as both a physician and a PhD prepared researcher left very little time for his extracurricular activities. He had been working on his doctoral programs for 6 years and only had one left and he couldn’t be happier. One thing that he always made time for was the gym. It was a space that he could put his headphones on and disappear. He had always wanted to be one of those huge guys that he saw throwing around weights and grunting. He wanted to be enormous, but he didn’t have the time or energy to prepare food, eat many times a day, or spend more than a short time in the gym every day. Even so, he was always secretly lusting after those men. He wanted to touch them, to sleep with them, to be part of their group; but he kept telling himself that his sacrifice would be worth it and it would give him a better future. After he was done with his program, he would be able to devote even more time and resources to his physical goals. One crisp day in the late fall, Skye parked his car at the gym, grabbed his black duffle from the back seat and opened his door. The cool sweet air hit him in the face and he breathed in deeply and smiled. Fall was his favorite time of year. The air just smelled better – sweeter somehow. He walked into the gym and said hello to the workers at the front desk. They were always so friendly to him. He knew that he was a very attractive man with a beautiful tight body so he wasn’t a stranger to turning heads. At 5 foot 8 inches, he wasn’t tall, but the 180 pounds he carried was all muscle bunched up on his arms, shoulders, pecs, and ass. He had bulges where it counted and that made him feel better about his lack of desired mass. That knowledge allowed him to walk with confidence and attract attention where he went. His hair was dark, his eyes an emerald green that often compelled people to ask if he was wearing colored contacts, but he wasn’t he would assure them. He passed the front desk and turned the sharp corner to the left to head to the locker room to change. Coming around the corner, he waived to one of the muscle-bound men next to a squat rack, Jason. The two had become friends, and Skye had fucked the man on more than one occasion. Jason had been the only one at the gym he had messed around with. Just as he put his hand down from his wave, he turned toward the locker room door and ran straight into a hard warm wall. The man before him grabbed him firmly by the upper arms to prevent him from falling, looked down and simply said, “Excuse me,” while smiling like the Cheshire Cat. “I’m so sorry! I wasn’t watching where I was going. I…uh…saw a friend over there. Sorry again,” Skye blathered. Looking up at the taller, larger man, he was immediately overcome with lust. “Damn, man. You are cute! I think I’ve seen you around here before.” Will stuck his large meaty hand out to shake Skye’s. “I’m Will. It’s ok, by the way. I can handle someone walking into this wall of muscle.” He chuckled to himself all the while looking at Skye’s face. The smaller guy couldn’t take his eyes off of Will’s mammoth chest. He towered over Skye at 6’ 3” and weighed at least 230 pounds, maybe more. He was solid and built like a side of beef. A thin layer of fat covered his muscle gut abs, but he looked powerful, like a bull after a good year on heavy feeding. “Hey Will. Yes, I’ve seen you around. You are hard to miss.” Skye couldn’t wipe the smile off of his face. Will wasn’t the largest guy at the gym, but he was handsome and kept his head shaved making him look like a young version of Mr. Clean. He had checked the guy out many times, but he never though that Will noticed. “I’m going to go change, but I’m sure I’ll see you out here in a bit.” Will still hadn’t let go of his hand. All Skye could think about was the size of the guy’s mitts. He had huge hands—like trying to shake a Christmas ham. The skin underneath his knuckles was rough from countless hours with weight bars. He had put time in to get to his size. “Ok, I’ll see you soon, man.” Will just smiled, like he knew something that his new friend didn’t. A few minutes later, Skye walked out of the locker room to start his workout. Will was just waiting, leaning against the wall. “Hey Skye. I am actually done with my workout, but I wanted to know if you would like to meet me here tomorrow and grab some dinner afterward.” The larger man looked timidly at Skye and held his breath. Skye could tell that Will wasn’t used to being so vulnerable and nervous. “Oh…” His face flushed red. “I am so sorry. I can’t tomorrow. I’m leaving for a conference in the afternoon and I wont be back for a few days.” Will looked down at his feet like a reprimanded schoolboy. “Ummm…OK. Well, I’ll see you around I’m sure.” It was Will’s turn to blush and he felt himself wanting to just disappear. He thought for sure Skye had been interested. “I can’t tomorrow, but do you have plans later? Like…in a bit after I workout here? I would love to have dinner with you tonight.” Skye saw the defeated look on the other man’s face change to positive radiance. “I’ll be back to get you in two hours. Is that ok?” “That’s perfect, Will. I’ll be waiting.” A couple of hours later, Will pulled to the front of the gym. Skye had showered and was waiting just inside of the doors. The bigger man jumped out of his car and went to open the passenger door for Skye. “Who said chivalry is dead,” Skye quietly uttered and smiled up at Will. On the way to the restaurant, Skye kept looking over at Will’s face. His eyes were an arresting combination of blue and green with shocks of silver grey around the edge. His eyes were like nothing Skye had ever seen…and he always looked into a man’s eyes. They were one of his favorite parts. In Will’s eyes, he saw determination and strength mingled with desire and passion. He then looked down a bit and onto the fucking battlefield sized pecs that nestled below the bull neck that Will commanded. Will was barrel-chested and from the way he moved, puffing his beefy mounds out, Skye knew he was proud of his pecs. They snuggled into his shirt like a couple of lambs looking for their mother’s teats, except instead of being soft and gentle, the things looked like they could demolish cinder blocks if confronted by them. And crowning each one, Skye could see the plump bud of Will’s nipples. They were pushed out toward the outside third of Will’s meat pillows and faced slightly downward. Skye had an urge within him to reach out and give one a squeeze, but he thought better of it. Will’s shoulders arced out away from well-worked traps and his hard bulbous biceps pressed against his short sleeve shirt leaving little to the imagination. Skye noticed a thick healthy vein emerging from the shirtsleeve and descending down the swollen bicep muscle. When it hit Will’s forearm, the vein shattered into an immense network of smaller tributaries running just under the surface of Will’s thin skin and ended as they fed into his fingers. He then let his eyes lower more and saw that the tight shirt that Will had picked out emphasized the beginnings of a small muscle gut. He could slightly make out the outline of Will’s abdominals (he wasn’t completely shredded), but they were pushed out just enough to make it look like he had eaten a large meal. “FUCK!” Skye thought to himself. He loved big pecs and he loved muscle guts. His breaths became shallower and he felt himself getting hard. He slid his gaze quickly to Will’s legs. They had power in them. He could see that Will’s pants were maybe one size too small--on purpose--and he didn’t mind. He could see the large thigh muscles pressing against his well-faded and comfortable jeans and the large mounds of meat extending past the knee in large teardrop shaped nobs. The man had legs! The tightness of the jeans did nothing to hide the enormous package that Will was wielding. His crotch held a bulge that looked like he was attempting to smuggle some sort of large citrus fruit in his pants. It was impressive. “Oh my god,” Skye whispered under his breath. His mouth was slightly open, and then he saw Will’s body shake a little. “Hey there, Skye….Earth to Skye…” He lifted his eyes from Will’s cock and balls and Will was staring his directly in the eyes…chuckling softly to himself. “I think you are hot too…seriously, I have been checking you out for months. I never thought I would work up enough nerve to ask you out though, until today,” Will casually said. “Me? You were nervous to ask me out?” “Of course! You are so handsome. You have the most amazing tight body. All the guys think so. The big muscle guys at the gym are always talking about wanting to get you into bed but as far as I know, only that giant, Jason, has done it…so, I never thought you’d say yes. I was so nervous to ask you out!” “Well, I’m glad you did, Will. I’m glad you did.” Skye reached over and placed his left hand on Will’s thigh, just above his knee. He swore that he saw Will’s cock jump an inch. Later that evening and after dinner, they sat in the quiet low lit restaurant and just talked. They talked about dreams and fears, of love and heartbreak, and of how much they were enjoying themselves. “Will, tell me a little about you growing up. What makes you tick?” Skye realized that they had discussed many things, but not their pasts and he was curious. “Well, I was raised in this little town far away from the lights of a big city like this. I was obsessed from a young age with getting big. See, my parents are kind of short.” He let lose a rumbling chuckle again. “My dad is about 5 foot 6, I think. I got fucked…sorry…um, I got the short end of the stick in the genetics department…at least for what I wanted. I never thought I would get taller than my dad, but I wanted it so bad. I would lay awake at night willing myself to get taller. I would think about it all the time, even when I was small. I knew that size was power, and I wanted to have that. It consumed me…it still does, to be honest.” “So you are a size and strength man? I think I may be disappointing to you then. If you haven’t noticed, I’m not one of the huge guys, unfortunately.” Skye suddenly felt self-conscious. “Well, I think that big strong guys are amazing, but that’s not necessarily what I am looking for in someone else…for me, I want to get big. Being strong is a perk, but fuck!!!...I mean…um, sorry, I swear a lot and I’m trying to be on my best behavior. I want to impress you.” Will blushed again. He wasn’t used to letting someone have this kind of effect on him. “I am an alpha, damn it! I don’t apologize for shit!” he thought to himself. But he knew in this moment, where he was now, and with this person, he wasn’t the alpha…not tonight. He wanted to impress this handsome man sitting across from him. “Will, feel free to swear man. Fuck. Shit. Ass. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck! See, its OK…just tell me about your desire to be big. When did that start?” A distinct tone of pleading came through as Skye questioned his date. The big guy just looked at his date and smiled. He laughed again. This guy was full of surprises. It sounded like he had found a muscle and size whore…and now he had been given permission to say “Fuck” and not feel badly about it. He was going to be ok, he reassured himself. “I guess it started one winter. I remember it being so cold. Everything was frozen and there was snow on the ground. It must have been January or February and I was about 8 years old. My dad worked out a few nights a week at the local YMCA and it was his “alone” time.” Will shot Skye a look, like he was about to reveal some terrible secret and when he spoke, his voice was quieter. “I went along with him one evening. I can still remember the smell of the place. Sweat, iron, wood, the musty smell of communal showers, and…the smell of men. If you’ve ever been in an old-school gym, you know what I am talking about. Sweat, testosterone, and iron…fuckin’ no smell like it in the world, man.” Will was growing a chubby just thinking about that place years ago. Skye was looking intently into his date’s eyes. He nodded. He had been in those kind of places where the men thrust weight around in an environment that seemed more like a gorilla cage than the slick hypoallergenic gyms so popular these days…his cock twitched. The thought of that smell made him instantly horny too. “So, I went that evening and saw these men. They were big everywhere. Much taller than my dad, much thicker, huge arms, huge pecs, huge legs…and with thick beards. They looked like man mountains. They groaned and moaned and yelled as they pushed around the weights. They were so powerful, and so big….Sooooo big.” Will’s voice trailed off to a whisper. Skye kept getting harder and harder. The tone of Will’s voice was full of eroticism. It was the voice of pure lust. He looked over at Will and the larger man was adjusting his crotch a bit. Skye knew that Will had an enormous raging erection. He could see it on his face and more so, he thought he could smell it on some level. He continued. “I felt something that I had never felt before. The feeling started in the pit of my stomach and worked its way down to my balls and worked its way up to my throat. I remember feeling my heart pound and my chest get tight. I remember my mouth getting dry and my throat closing up.” He paused to slow down his breathing. “ I wanted to be one of those huge guys. I wanted to carry myself that way and be positively enormous.” He paused again for several seconds, not looking at Skye. It was obvious that the story had increased the sexual tension between the two. Then, he looked Skye directly in the eyes and held his gaze for several seconds as if he didn’t know how to proceed. “I wanted to be much bigger and more powerful than they were. I wanted to dwarf them…and I still want it.” He stopped at that and waited for Skye to say something. After a long silence, Skye reached across the small table and took one of Will’s big rough hands. “You got so much bigger than you thought was possible. Will, you are well over 6 feet tall and you are built like a brick house, man. You did it against all genetic odds.” “I know. I think I just forced myself to keep growing and getting bigger. I mean, I put in countless hours in the gym and I was sure to get the best possible nutrition to improve my chances of growing, but I guess when I stopped getting taller a few years ago, I felt that I had still been short changed. I wanted so much more…I still want so much more.” There was a pleading tone to his voice as he uttered the last sentence. The heartbreak of a lost dream emerged and combined with the sexual tension between the two. It was a strange feeling. “Honestly, Will, I understand. I want to be huge too. Maybe not to the same scale as you, but I have been so devoted to my life and profession that I haven’t been able to sacrifice to get there. Someday, I want to be built like you…even more muscular…um, not that you aren’t. I just want to be ripped and huge. Like I said, I understand. “ “Well, that’s refreshing.” Will took his other hand and placed it on the hand that Skye was holding. “That’s not all, Will.” It was Skye’s turn to pause and look uncertain. He proceeded with caution, “I want to be huge and ripped, yes. But I want my man—whomever that is—to be bigger. Much bigger. I want to feel safe and protected, Will. I want to feel that my man is invincible and would level mountains if I asked him to. I want to be able to curl up on his body like a newborn on his father’s chest. I guess, if we’re fantasizing about our dream man, that would be mine.” There was silence at the table for a full minute. Both of the men couldn’t tear themselves away from each other’s gazes. Will gulped, obviously flustered, “So, tell me about you, Skye. We’ve talked about me for a while. Tell me about your life.” “Well, I grew up here. My family owns a few luxury automobile dealerships and I often spend time helping my dad run them when I have some extra time. I love sexy cars! I worked there growing up. Now I am in my last year of an MD and PhD combined program. I am specializing in endocrinology and genetics--gene therapy to be exact. And my PhD work in on something called CRSPR. It is a new way of working with genes and gene expression. It is fascinating. I would be happy to share more with you sometime. Someone I have been working with just won the Nobel Prize for our work on the project. But, now it seems like talking about heavy science would kill the moment we are having.” He laughed a bit to himself. Will just stared into his eyes. Will was in trouble. He loved smart guys. Especially smart handsome one’s with nibbleable pecs, tight waists, and high round asses. “I hope that I get to hear all about your work some day. It sounds interesting!.” Will let go of Skye’s hand, grabbed his napkin and dabbed his mouth. A server was about to walk by. “Can you point me toward the restroom?” The young woman dressed in black pointed to the far corner of the restaurant. Will looked at Skye, “Excuse me for a moment. I’ll be back shortly.” When Will stood up, Skye saw Will’s cock snaking down the side of his tight jeans. The thing looked enormous—and hard. Almost the size of two soda cans one on top of the other. And halfway down his thick massive thigh sat a huge wet spot. As he rose up to leave the table, Skye got a whiff of musk coming off of Will’s crotch in waves. He almost passed out. “Who the fuck is this guy?” he thought to himself as he gawked at Will’s powerful muscled ass walking away from the table in those tight-as-fuck jeans. “Fuck it!” He said out loud to himself as he stood up and walked quickly toward the bathroom just a few seconds behind his muscular date. He went to open the bathroom door and it was locked. Jiggling the handle, he said in a firm voice. His mind was two steps ahead and already had his hand down Will’s pants. “Will, its me. Open the door.” He said it with authority. The door opened slightly. Will stood there with his pants unzipped and had started his attempt at getting the waist of his jeans over his squat-and-lunge induced hockey butt. His beastly cock was standing out parallel to the floor from where his low hanging large balls met his groin. “I think you have something that I want,” Skye uttered in a commanding voice. He shut and locked the door, stepped forward, sank to his knees and put his large warm pouty lips around Will’s manhood and began to suck as if his life depended on it. From that moment on, the two were inseparable. That night was the first of countless nights the two spent together. Outside of necessary absences, like Skye’s conference, they had not spent a night separated from each other in three years. They could not get enough of each other’s bodies, senses of humor, goals, and desires. They shared a passion for pushing themselves to physical limits and became each other’s personal cheering section in the gym. They wanted to be as close to each other’s fantasies as possible. Not only that, they were falling deeply in love. No one ever saw them apart. ============================================================================================== Will still lay wrapped in the warm arms of Skye, wide-awake. The soft snore of his boyfriend was so soothing to him and he always could fall asleep if he heard it. Tonight had been different though. Skye had finally shared with him the surprise he had been holding out on. Will felt numb and for the first time in a long while—slightly scared. If he were to accept this gift, it would mean all of his wishes would come true as well as those of Skye. But the piper would need to be paid. Things would change drastically. Most importantly, there would be the initial separation. He didn’t know if he could survive without being able to touch Skye for hours on end every day. He didn’t know if he could go days without seeing him. He didn’t know if he could stand not being able to wake up to Skye’s beautiful green eyes, full lipped kisses, and smile. He didn’t know if he could withstand a day without the sensation of Skye sticking his fingers into his crack and playing with his tight hole. Skye loved to tease him like that. Skye had a thing for playing with his tight pucker, and he loved it too. He didn’t know if he could go for longer than two days without feeling his giant cock nestle into his lover’s body. He didn’t know if he could bear the thought of going more than those same two days without hearing the moans and cries of Skye as Will plowed his massive cock into his handsome boyfriend’s ass, hitting his prostate and driving Skye wild with lust and love. They both loved sport fucking. Would it be worth it? Skye was more important than his muscle and size obsession, but Skye had a convincing way about him. Skye knew that he could successfully give them both every desire they shared and fulfill their every fantasy—and do so safely. His beautiful man would NEVER put him in real danger and he knew that. Skye was sure, so he was also sure. There was no one smarter than his man. He lay there awake. The sun was beginning to come up and Skye pushed his back into Will’s huge barrel chest, longing for more skin contact even when completely asleep. Will placed his strong veined arm across Skye’s chest and pulled him in tight. He drifted off to sleep for a couple of hours before his other half began to stir. “Will. Will, are you awake?” Skye spoke quietly. He knew that Will liked to sleep in sometimes on Saturdays. “I am, Beautiful.” “I don’t want you to do this if it is too much or if you are unsure at all…I want you to be happy, and I want to be happy. Don’t let the excitement of my scientific accomplishment influence you. I love you regardless of our fantasies.” “Just one more question, Skye. Do you think you can live without me for the first phase? I don’t know if I can stay sane without you. I don’t know if you can stay sane without me. I know from what you said that it would just be the first phase that we can’t be together. But…Fuck, Skye. I don’t want to be separated from you—ever!” Skye pushed his back further into Will’s massive chest and eased his glutes into Will’s semi-hard cock. Then he turned his face upward and said, “I don’t want to be away from you for a single day either. But, you have a chance to fulfill your dream and my fantasy. Do you think it will be worth it?” Will looked down and saw how much Skye wanted this and he knew that he did too. “Yes, my man. It will be worth it.” They spent the next four hours alternating between making love and fucking like wild animals. It was beautiful. The choice had been made. Will lay there thinking about yesterday--the day that changed everything. ============================================================================================== Skye picked Will up at the office building where he worked. He looked giddy with excitement, like a young schoolboy who had kissed his first crush. “I am ready to unveil my gift to you, Will. Everything is in place.” Skye was electrified. “I want to go right home and tell you all about it. I ordered dinner to be delivered in a little while.” “Do you want to go workout?” “I want to share with you what I have been working on…so, maybe we can skip today?” Skye knew that this was bigger than their daily routine. And soon Will would agree. “Ok, you sexy fuck. Whatever you say!” Will was excited because Skye was obviously about to burst. They made their way back home on the busy streets of rush hour. After they had changed into more comfortable clothes, they stood in the bedroom. Skye leaned in to kiss his boyfriend. Will put his giant hands under Skye’s arms and lifted him up easily so they could kiss straight on. It was something that Will liked to do. It made him feel big and strong. Skye liked it because it made him feel safe and protected. Will was a protective man and loved Skye with a ferocity that made others notice immediately. When he picked Skye up so easily, he was communicating so much to his lover. When he lowered him down, Skye took his hand and walked him into the dining room where he pulled out a chair for Will to sit in. Skye pulled out the chair next to him and pulled it closer to his big lover. Their thighs were touching and Skye placed his hand on Will’s massive chest. “Will. I am ready to share my present with you.” He stopped and gathered himself together for the most important sentence he had ever uttered, up to that moment. “Will, I can grant us all of our wishes about your size…and mine.” Will looked at him quizzically. “I can do it Will. I can make you grow into a mammoth man, larger than those men at the YMCA when you were younger. Larger than the biggest guys at the gym. I can do it. I have figured out a way.” Will looked at Skye and knew that he was telling the truth. A lump developed in his throat and he couldn’t swallow. Was Skye telling him that their fantasies could come true? He knew that Skye would never say such things without being certain. It was one of their many shared secrets…this desire for Will to grow and for Skye to not be far behind. “How?” Will said simply and softly. “Do you want the short version or the long version?” Skye looked like he was going to combust he was so excited and turned on. “Short. I wont understand your long version…too many geeky science words.” There was no laugh in Will’s voice, but looking back, they both eventually would think that this was a funny comment. “Ok, I’ll be brief but cover the important stuff.” Skye put his hand against Will’s cheek and reached up to give him another kiss. He knew that once he said what he had to say, their lives and relationship would change—and he hoped only for the better. “First of all, Will, there must be two stages to your growth. The first stage, I have called The Priming. In this stage, we will take advantage of a relatively recent advancement to the field of neuroscience: epigenetics. This pretty much means that your environment will dictate much of what your genetics will produce. For so long, we thought genetics were fixed. Genes were expressed, and bam…there you are. But this isn’t how it works really. Epigenetics claims, and rightly so, that your environment plays a critical role in how your genes are expressed and it does so throughout your life. It involves methylation and acetylation and a lot of other things that are hard to understand, but I want to use an example…” He looked at Will intently. He wanted to know for sure that Will understood what he was saying. “Think of those huge-as-fuck men who are in prison. Their diet is shit! They don’t have much access to extra calories, especially protein, they only have an hour to work out every day, but they are thick as bears, strong as elephants, ripped and HUGE! How do you think that happens? It goes against every bodybuilding principle.” Will shrugged his shoulders and looked at Skye with a questioning expression. “It’s the environment, Will. Something about being around all of that testosterone, anger, fear, violence…their bodies respond if given the proper trigger, like weightlifting. They become huge because their mind and bodies demand it. The environment demands it too. Something happens to their gene expression and different genes are turned on to make them grow into muscle beasts. Regardless of exercise time or quality and quantity of their nutrition, they grow to be huge fucking muscle bulls. It’s quite amazing! For you though, not only will this environmental aspect need to be engaged, but I will need to give you something called BDNF. It is a neurotrophin that will cause new neuron growth in your brain in order to accelerate the changes and magnify them. That part is key.” Will just stared at him waiting for more. “So the first stage is to naturally change the genes that are being expressed in every cell in your body through a high testosterone and high stress environment and then to buttress this change with exaggerating its effects in your brain. We have to put you in a position to have this type of transformation. Your limiting factor, at this point in your life, is your height. Since your growth plates have closed, we will need to reverse the ossification process of your growth plates and activate those bone growth cells again so that you can grow to the limits of your potential…which is much more that your current 6 foot 3 frame. I have been working on such an injection for quite some time. Originally it was to be used for patients with growth deficiencies, but it should work for you as well. You have a growth deficiency in a way…you and I both want you to be so much bigger. I am going to go through the same process so I can grow as well. But we both want you to remain larger than me, so I will not be going through the Priming. That is just for you, Big Man.” Will was starting to look more convinced. “After the first stage, your body will be ready to receive directions to grow from any stimulus. Your bones will be primed to continue lengthening and your brain will be primed to permit expansion of your body in so many ways; organ growth, vasculature, and most importantly, your muscles. Your brain and every cell in your body will be ready to turn on those genes that will make you grow, grow, GROW! That’s where CRSPR comes in.” This process is quite new, but it will harness the willingness of your body to expand and combine it with a genetic transformation. With CRSPR biotechnology, I will be able to completely annihilate every mysostatin gene in every cell in your body. You would pack on hundreds of pounds of muscle without doing a thing--that is if your body hadn’t been primed, but it will have been so I can’t know the amount of muscle you will pack on, but it will be fucking unbelievable…literally. I can insert genes that will activate your growth plates, I can manipulate your organ sizes to compensate for your increased mass…anything we decide to do, I can do it by rewriting the DNA in every cell in your body. Not only will your cells be primed to change, we will be actively manipulating those cells to do whatever we fucking want them to. ” “Skye, is this real?” “Will, we are going to turn you into a god. And I am going to be right there with you, standing at your side as I have been and always will be.” “FUCK ME!” “That will have to wait until later,” Skye forced out a laugh. “What is important about the second phase, or the growth phase, is that the DNA will be rewritten in your cells by means of a massive infection that must be delivered somehow into your system. Once the virus gets in, the viral particles will inject every cell they comes into contact with genes that I can then engineer to splice into your DNA. It will work, and it will be fucking unbelievable.” “How are you going to get these virus particles into me? You know how I feel about shots.” The big man rumbled a forced laugh. “I’m going to infect myself. I want the same genetic mutations to occur in me, remember. And it will be so much more fun that way. We are going to be closer than ever, Will. I am going to infect myself with a load of viral particles that carry these CRSPRs and I am going to fuck the virus into you…It will be like getting the flu, but instead of getting sick, you are going to get fucking HUGE. I am going to literally fuck you into being a monster. GOD that is so hot!” “I agree Skye. I want you to fuck me huge. Fuck me until you dry up… and then keep going.” Will was starting to get excited now. His huge cock leaping up in his pants. He looked at Skye wild eyed with a love that he could no longer contain. “Let’s go fuck each other and talk about this more after dinner.” “I couldn’t agree more, Big Man. I am so turned on right now! They talked into the night after they satisfied each other. Lying there in bed, sweaty and naked, Will’s swollen manhood was still inside of Skye’s gorgeous ass and had been for over an hour. They cuddled, holding each other close—all salty and sticky with cum. “Tell me more about this first phase. If I can’t be with you when it is happening, I need to know what you have planned. And WHY can’t I be with you? How will my mind be rewired to accept this growth?” “This is the tricky part, Will. The most data I can find about men undergoing this strange change is when they are incarcerated. I know this is scary, but I have figured out a way to get you into that environment and then extract you when the time is right.” Will pulled away, his eyes wide. “I have it planned out Will. I need you to trust me through this process. I have been so careful in my organization and for planning every possible scenario…I have flow-charts mapped for every possibility. It will be ok. You will need to be framed for something, arrested, and jailed…but I will have mountains of evidence that will be unleashed on the courts to prove your innocence when the time is right.” “I’m not a criminal! I don’t want to be locked up, man. Is there another way?” “You big beautiful brute,” he reached over and tugged on Will’s pendulous nipple, “I wish there were a better way, but the data supports this type of situation to maximize the results. I will be sure that you are taken out of that environment as soon as possible. I’m thinking probably a couple of months will do with the change accelerants you will have on board. Will, I will be with you in every moment. I will be thinking of you the entire time, just waiting for you to be ripe for the picking.” He leaned over and gave Will a firm kiss. He looked into his big man’s eyes and realized that Will had tears in his eyes. “What’s wrong, Big Man?” “I am so excited by what you are saying, but the most important thing in my life is YOU! Can I be away from you that long? My heart is racing, man. I don’t know…” “I will be able to visit frequently. I will be there as much as I am permitted to be. I will not leave you alone in there, you mountain of fuck meat! You are MINE and I will take care of you, just like you have taken care of me. It WILL work.” Skye smiled and wrapped his arms around his man’s tight muscle gut. “I love you, Will and I will get you out of there as soon as I can. Phase two will be much easier on both of us I think since we will be together, and that’s when the real growth will happen anyway. I know you can do it and I will be waiting for you.” The next day, Skye brought home a briefcase full of syringes and sealed bottles and ampules. They were ready to start the treatments to soften their growth plates, reestablish the osteoblasts that would create more bone, and the BDNF that would allow Will’s brain to remodel itself at an accelerated rate while he was away. Will was a champ, and allowed himself to submit to Skye’s treatments, even though he HATED needles. He had complete trust in his boyfriend. After a few weeks, he hadn’t noticed any changes, but Skye assured him that there wouldn’t be any this early. Somehow, he hoped that his progress could be met without the second part of the plan…his confinement. The injection schedule proceeded for a few more weeks. Then one day, Skye looked into Will’s dazzling eyes. “It’s time, Will. You are ready to go in. The levels of the hormones we have been working on are high. The growth plates in your bones are beginning to soften and that process will continue over the course of the next few months. I need you to tell me that you are 100% sure that you want to do this. We can just stop now and continue on with our regular lives.” It was Skye’s turn to feel worried and concerned. He had been so excited for the past couple of months about bringing his project to fruition; he had rarely let himself think of how lonely he would be without his big, strong boyfriend. What would it be like to spend every day for weeks entirely alone? He loved this man more than he loved himself—far more, he had realized recently. “You sex beast! I am ready. I have complete confidence in you. I am ready if you think I am ready.” “You are.” Skye looked at Will’s big masculine body and felt like he was saying goodbye to an old and trusted friend. He knew that the next time he saw Will, he would have already started to change. Suddenly, a shock of apprehension flooded him. “Am I ready for this? What will happen to him in there? What kind of man will come home to me when this phase is done?” He knew that the BDNF would help in strengthening Will’s mind and would establish stronger connections between the brain he would develop inside the jail and the body that he would start to grow when he was out; but he also knew that he couldn’t predict how Will’s body or mind would actually respond to the testosterone fueled environment that he would be living in. The plan was set to go into effect now and he only hoped that the same happy, loving Will would emerge on the other side—albeit with a vastly superior capacity for growth. “Tomorrow, it will happen Will. So that you are completely caught off guard and are convincing, I think we should keep with the plan of you not knowing what you are going to be convicted of. The less you know about that, the better. Will, do you trust me?” Will took Skye’s chin into his large meaty hand—the hand that had touched him a million times. “You are everything to me. I trust you completely and I will be praying every moment to see you as soon as I can. Now lets spend the rest of the evening together…no talking about anything other than you and me. I want to just hold you tonight and kiss you. I want to do things to you that I will miss for the next couple of months.” With that, Will grabbed Skye’s hand and for the last time for a while, walked him into the bedroom. That night, of all others in their relationship, cemented them together as a single unit. They cried, and fucked, and laughed, and smiled. They spoke of the past and of the future. They made plans to travel and plans to go to the beach in a few months. They held each other gently and they grabbed each other tightly, not wanting to let go. It was the most intimate time that they had ever spent together in their three-plus years of dating. Before they drifted off to sleep, Will got out of bed and walked naked into the kitchen. His muscular back bulging with strong and powerful mounds of muscle. His thighs and calves looked healthy and thick in the light coming through the window. Skye was struck, for the thousandth time, by the majestic power of his boyfriend. He felt a lump rise in his throat and felt that he would die if he could not touch Will for two months. Will returned to the bedroom with something in his hands. “Skye. You look so angelic in the moonlight.” His voice cracked a bit. He was getting emotional now. He felt that whatever Skye had injected into him to cause his brain to expand in its abilities, was weaving Skye into his psyche and it was Will’s intense feelings for his boyfriend that were causing this reaction. Skye was a part of him on a level that he couldn’t explain. He knew it was the BDNF. He knew that he was cementing Skye as his mate for life and that he was now wired to love this man with a ferocious intensity until the day he died. “Hold out your left hand, Skye.” The smaller man held out his left arm toward Will. A large spool of butcher’s twine came out from behind Will’s naked body. Will pulled out several inches of twine, reached over to the bedroom desk and grabbed a pair of scissors, cutting a length from the spool. He looked down at his partner, sitting on the edge of the bed in front of him and gingerly wrapped the piece of twine around Skye’s extended ring finger. “Skye, things will be different from now on…I didn’t know I was going to do this until five minutes ago, but it is the right time so I’m sorry I didn’t make the traditional preparations…but, Skye, will you marry me? I…I uh, don’t have a ring for you now, so I am hoping this will do.” His hands were shaking as he was tying the knot on the twine ring on Skye’s finger. “Yes. With no doubts…Yes.” “I promise to cherish you forever, to protect you from ANY threat, and to make you happy. I hope that is enough for the moment. AND, I’m sure that I will promise you more later.” Will looked into Skye’s deep green eyes as the corners of his mouth turned up into a smile of complete satisfaction. He leaned in and kissed his new fiancé. Skye was shell shocked, but in the best of ways. They hugged for half an hour and fell asleep in each other’s arms. They would look back on this night as one that shaped their future together and one that they would guide decisions for years to come. Skye was ready to grow his man and Will was ready to get HUGE. =============================================================================================== The sun was just starting to come up and Will stretched out to pull Skye into him. He felt cold. His eyes snapped open. He wasn’t there! “Skye? Skye???” His voice had a hint of agony in it. He instantly knew that Skye was gone. The apartment was silent—dead quiet. His powerful frame sat up in bed and walked, naked, into the living room where he saw an envelope with his name written on it. “My Stud Fiancée, Will” William, Last night reminded me of why I love you so much, not that I need reminding. You make me feel like I own the world, and it is because you are mine. I will not take this ring off of my finger for a moment while you are away. My heart is already aching from your absence and my body is already demanding to be with you again. The hardest thing I have had to do in my life was getting out of that bed this morning but I have things to get done before the city wakes up. Know, with every piece of your body, mind, and soul that I love you. I love you far more than I love myself. It comforts me to know that you feel the same way. I can’t wait to build the rest of my life with you. It will be an adventure that is beyond our imagination. I lay awake last night thinking about your proposal and how it was the perfect time, place, and situation. God, you are romantic. I could never ask for a better companion and partner in life. As we embark on this new chapter, understand that everything I have done, am doing, and will do is for you and me. The next page has instructions that you must follow to the letter. I know you can do this, Big Man. Skye Will noticed that a couple of tears had fallen onto the letter and smudged the ink. His heart was flowing over with emotions. He read the letter once more and then moved to the second page. Will, You must follow these instructions exactly as I have laid them out for you. 1.Put on your black hoodie and your black track pants. Take your sunglasses with you when you leave. 2.At 8:00 this morning, leave the house walking and discard this letter several blocks away in a dumpster. 3.Be in front of my dad’s Ferrari/Maserati dealership on the corner of 12th and Madison by 8:20 with your sunglasses on. 4.Stay several minutes and be sure the cameras catch you outside of the windows. 5.Go to our bank on Broadway and Olive and request to open a separate savings and checking account in your name only. Do this when they open at 9:00. 6.Transfer $20,000 from our joint account to your new personal account. I made a $20k cash deposit from my trust cash reserve so the money is there. 7.Walk home directly and wait. Call me at 11AM. 8.When you are in jail, workout as much as possible. Be aggressive. Be an alpha. You are an alpha anyways, so just take that with you and trust your instincts. Be tough, Will. It will help you get through this and improve your brain remodeling. 9.Keep a journal of your feelings and experiences. I will keep one as well. Write what is happening to you, but be aware that your writings will be read by other people so don’t reference our plan at all. In fact, express your rage toward me. It will make it more convincing. 10.I will see how the case goes and try to come and visit if it seems appropriate for me to do so. If you don’t see me for a few weeks, don’t let it bother you. I am going to be pretending to be furious. Whatever my family says to you or about you—and more importantly whatever I say about you—is all an act. I know it will hurt you--some of the things I’ll say-- but it isn’t real. We need to get you into jail and that means making law enforcement and the courts believe that there is reason to hold you. I will not post bail for obvious reasons. Knowing you, it will be close to 7:00 when you get this. Get going, you big brute. Skye That was it. The rest would be in Skye’s very capable hands. Will showered and put the black hoodie and track pants on. He grabbed his shades from the table by the front door. He tucked the love letter into a stash of papers in the drawer by his bed. He wanted to keep that forever. He went into the closet and stuck his nose into the dress shirts that Skye had hanging up. It smelled like what Skye smelled like in the morning. He grabbed Skye’s workout clothes from the hamper and stuffed his nose into those. He smelled sweat and the unmistakable sweetness of precum. It smelled like Skye at the gym and in the car on the way home from their workout. He didn’t want to forget. Walking toward the front door, he paused and took a deep breath. He opened the front door. As he shut it, he turned around and looked at their little cozy apartment memorizing every detail and closed it. The checklist went off without a hitch. He discarded the letter in a random dumpster next to a restaurant between their apartment and the dealership He was at the dealership standing outside of the windows at 8:20. There were several patrol cars there. He stood there, along with a handful of other people, for a few minutes. Skye’s father was there talking with the officers and looked up and made eye contact with Will. He went to the bank, opened the account, transferred the money, and walked home. He did everything perfectly. Walking in the door, he felt so alone. It was only 10:30 so he waited on the edge of the couch until 11:00 on the dot. He dialed Skye’s work number. “Skye. I did everything on the list.” “Good Will. I love you.” With that the line went dead and a lump rose up in Will’s throat. He didn’t move from the edge of the couch for several hours. Around 3:00, a loud knock sounded at the door and he jumped from being startled. Walking to the door he knew that this was the beginning of his time alone. “William Shaeffer?” “Yes? Can I help you officers?” “We have some questions we’d like to ask you. May we come in?” “Sure.” “What were your whereabouts early this morning around 4AM?” “I was here, sleeping, alone.” After several more questions, the officers requested that Will go to the station with them. They said they had video showing Will in his black hoodie and pants early that morning outside of the dealership. They mentioned his new account and him being spotted at the scene that morning looking around outside. By the end of the day, he had been booked into jail pending a hearing for charges of grand theft. =============================================================================================== Will Journal Week 1: I know that my writings will most likely be read by the jail personnel, so fuck off ass holes. I haven’t been able to write for a few days. The first few have been busy with getting used to the place and getting things set for trial. I can’t believe that Skye hasn’t tried to contact me. I mean, I understand that he thinks I was involved in stealing five cars off of his father’s dealership lot, but fuck…I didn’t do it. They’ve stuck me in a cell with three other guys. All of them look like fucking gorillas—Ugly and Huge. They all seem to get along but are constantly giving me shit. They push me around a bit and call me pansy-boy, but they can fuck off. I feel at ease for the most part. Maybe a bit more energetic. I am only allowed one hour per day to workout and the giant muscle guys here pretty much control who gets to lift on the equipment. They think I’m too new to be worthy I guess. I keep thinking about Skye. I just wish I could talk to him about what happened. He hasn’t returned the calls I have tried to place. I have a visiting day coming up, but I know he won’t be there. The food is shit. =============================================================================================== Skye: I have never felt silence to deep as what I felt walking into our apartment tonight. The cops questioned me about Will. I guess they found that new account almost immediately. Smart fucks. I started injecting the engineered CRSPR viruses into my system today. I couldn’t do so beforehand because I couldn’t risk Will getting exposed before the Priming phase. I know that my body will start changing relatively soon since I included a mysostatin knockout in the viral mix. If the infection takes hold quickly, I should notice something in the next week or so. I miss Will. That’s all I can really process right now. The bed looks so cold and I miss his dopey laugh. I can’t think of anything I’d like to hear more than that. =============================================================================================== Will: It’s been another week. It’s hard to find time alone to write. My trial date was set today. It wont be for another 5 weeks! Fuck. I have been working out religiously since I got here. I don’t know why, but the guys have let me work in with them. Maybe its because I have been able to lift their weight. They know I can handle it. Also, my big billowy jail uniform is getting a bit tight in the arms, shoulders, and legs. That’s weird. Maybe they just gave me the wrong size when they replaced this one. I feel strong. My roommates have stopped picking on me. Maybe that’s because John (he sleeps in the bunk above me) tried to punch me in the face yesterday and I just caught his hand and gave it a good squeeze. I heard some breaking and he went to the nurse’s office. I guess he had seven fractures, probably because he punched the walls or something. I know it wasn’t me. I barely put any pressure on his hand. I miss Skye so much. He still won’t talk to me. Although, I did call his work number today and he picked up the phone, not knowing it was the jail number. I heard his voice and my heart melted. I said “hello” and he hung up. This is hard. ============================================================================================== Skye: Will called me at work today. He just said, “Hello” and my heart about exploded. I told him quickly that I loved him and that I still hand my “ring” on. He mentioned quickly that he was keeping his journal and that he was acting as if I were mad at him. He’s pulling this off very well. His voice sounded a bit deeper, but he said mine did too. The conversation was so short. I don’t want the jail records to show he was on the phone for longer than a few seconds. I’m supposed to be ignoring him. God, this is hard. I’ve gained over 5 pounds this week…and it isn’t fat. I feel like I am just sitting at my desk, growing. It is an amazing feeling. I hope that Will likes the new me. I know I’ll be a lot bigger in a few weeks. ============================================================================================== Will: It’s been two weeks since I wrote last. Someone called me a fag the other day. I lifted him up by his neck and threw him across the room. The piece of shit doesn’t know who he’s messing with. I saw my reflection in the window outside the other day. I was lifting a lot more than the other guys and I looked big. Really big. I can see huge veins running all over my body now. My gut it growing but it is solid, hard muscle. My chest is ballooning out and getting chords of muscle I can see after lifting. My fucking neck though…I can’t even get my t-shirts to go much past my ears. My neck is getting huge. I feel fucking powerful. My cellmates stay out of my way. I fuckin growled at John the other day and I though he was going to piss himself. I thought they were huge just a couple of weeks ago. Who’s huge now, you pieces of shit! They tried to gang up on me last week but after I flexed my legs and arms and my uniform busted open along the seams, they haven’t looked at me in the eye since. They see the weight I am lifting. A couple of guys in the pod have started giving me some of their food too. They want me to get big. I think they also want to worship me and maybe even suck my big cock. More of them should give me food. Maybe I’ll start making some threats. I need to eat more to get bigger. I feel like I’m putting on some serious weight now and I feel that this place is beginning to change me. My temper is getting shorter but conversely, I think I am falling more in love with Skye. I didn’t think that was possible. He still won’t talk to me. I try to call every few days. Sometimes he answers, not knowing it’s me. I’m also getting unbelievably horny. I know, I know. I shouldn’t even think it, but I need sex. I need it. I don’t think I can go much longer without stuffing my big prick into some guy’s tight hole. I wish it were Skye’s. I wish that more than anything. So, I am trying to be strong. But it’s getting harder. I just want to lift, eat, and fuck. What is wrong with me? =============================================================================================== Skye: I’ve talked to Will a few more times recently. Never longer than thirty seconds. It sounds like he is doing well and starting to change. There is a sound in his voice that I cant put my finger on. Ya, it’s deeper and rougher, but he talks to me like I am some delicate unblemished flower but then he says things that are surprising—like how he wants to fuck me all the time and how he wants to rip the arms off of this guy that got in his face in the hallway. I know his trial date is coming up and he will be released then, but I am getting worried about his aggressive tendencies. He is obviously ahead of the curve I thought he would be on. He mentioned that he is bursting out of his jail uniform and that he had to move up a size last week. It sounds like he is becoming quite attuned to his growth and is allowing his environment to work on him as I had planned. I miss him. Whenever I hear his voice, I get hard but I feel that my heart is being torn out. I think that the engineered viruses that I have been injecting are really taking hold. I was sick for a few days, but now starting to balloon out a bit. My shirts are fitting tight and my already ample ass is stretching the seat of all of my pants. My strength has increased by over 20% on all of my lifts, especially bench and squats. Maybe that’s because I know Will loves my legs and ass…and my perky chest. Fuck, I miss him and his beautiful dick. It will all be over in a couple of weeks though. I can wait, I guess. =============================================================================================== Will: The only reason I haven’t knocked all of these fuckers’ heads off is because it will keep me away from Skye longer if I get into trouble here. I can hardly stand to look at most of them. They look at me with fear, and they should. I am turning into a fucking GOD and they are all little piss ants. They know it too. A couple of the guys are cool and they are the only ones I really talk to. They don’t seem afraid of me like most of the other guys and they don’t need to be unless they fuck with me in the wrong way. One of the cool guys asked about Skye yesterday. I told him to be careful when he used Skye’s name. I think he knows to be careful about that. No one really brings up Skye anymore because they are worried that they may say something with the wrong tone of voice or something. They should be afraid. I’ll lose my shit and honestly, I don’t know what I’m capable of anymore. I feel like I could pull the bars off of this cell. Everyone else is scared shitless when they see me. I guess it happened after I destroyed any chance of them competing with me in the weight cage. There was this kinda scrawny younger guy—probably 18 years old or so who wanted to do some lifts. He was new, so the guys were giving him shit right away. I usually work out by myself or with one of the cool guys that are chill. Anyway, Jesse (that’s the kid’s name) kind of looks over at the squat rack like he wants to use it. No one was around it, surprisingly, so he walks over all timid and shit. He puts a plate on each side and starts warming up. It actually looked like it was kind of hard weight for him to lift, but he wasn’t going to show it in his face. These fucking bottom dwellers walk over to him, all tough and shit. They start berating him and calling him a pussy fag and other things I can’t even remember. I don’t know why, maybe it’s because I felt some righteous indignation because they called him a fag or something but I walked over, swole as fuck, sweating, and enormous. Veins were popping out of every part of my body and I looked jacked! I put my hand on the little guy’s shoulder, gently, and told him to keep lifting. I turned to face the other guys and they kind of ganged up on me. There were probably 6 or 7 of them and they were big dudes. I told Jesse to rack the bar and load it up with as many plates as he could get onto it. I looked at the fucking ugly ringleader of the little group and grabbed the bar with my left hand. My arms just felt so powerful, I knew I could lift it. The veins were throbbing all along my arm and I could feel them erupting on every inch of my skin. I grabbed the squat bar with all of those plates on it (I don’t even know how many there were, probably 5 or 6 on each side) and lifted it like it was a 25 pound barbell. The color drained from every one of their faces. Jesse got a huge boner, poor kid. But I did too. He asked if he could suck my cock. I sort of wanted to say yes…but I’m still holding strong for Skye. I am turning into a god and I love it. It’s about time people start showing me some FUCKING RESPECT! ============================================================================================== Skye: I only talked to Will for a short time this morning. He sounds different. His voice is so deep. It reminds me of thunder in the distance. He didn’t say much, as usual, but he did tell me that he could hardly wait for his trial. He said that he has outgrown any expectation that either of us had and he wants me to be proud of his development. I told him I was proud of him no matter what. I think he started crying as he hung up. I am up by 40 pounds myself. With the HGH I have given myself after completing the growth plate softening injections, I have also added an inch of height. Not a ton, but I should start growing more as time goes on. I looked at my body in the mirror this morning when I was getting in the shower. My skin looks as thin as onion skin with thick veins running all over the surface. I love that look. My pecs, legs and ass are where most of the weight has gone I think, but my arms are showing great development too. I am lifting so much more than I was just a few weeks ago before all of this started. I can’t wait to see my man next week. We have a wedding to plan. ============================================================================================== Will: This will probably be the last time I write in this little journal. My trial is tomorrow. Skye came to see me during visiting hours today. He said everything was taken care of, but he said a lot more with his eyes. He couldn’t stop looking at me. He looked like he wanted to eat me alive, and I wanted to jump over the table and make him fuck me stupid. I wanted him to lick and suck every part of my overgrown massive body. I wanted to flip fuck…I want to feed him my thick cock and then pump him full of my man juice. He looked like he wanted it too. I have never felt so out of sorts. Just seeing him after all of this time was mind blowing. He looks so buff. I know I am much bigger now, but he looked so fucking good I couldn’t keep my hands off of my cock. He does something fierce to my brain. I can’t explain it. With anyone else, I feel like a deity, like I NEED to be worshipped and respected. With him, I feel like a little boy seeking approval from a superior. I love that feeling. Knowing I could completely dominate him in every physical way yet giving him complete dominion over me…its such a fucking rush. I couldn’t have chosen a fiancée better suited to me. Our visit was a blur to me. I couldn’t stop looking into his eyes. He looked sooooooo good. Fuck me. I’m the luckiest guy in the world. Yesterday, I told the guys that my Skye would be coming for the first and only time and that they’d better show him the respect he deserved as my fiancée. One guy started chuckling a little when I said “fiancée” like he thought it was funny I was engaged to a guy. I walked over to the metal bars on his cell door, wrapped my big fucking fingers around them and pulled them apart. I could feel the muscles in my shoulders, arms, and back burning, but I needed to work off the anger I was feeling. I wanted to destroy him, end his miserable life, but Skye wouldn’t have liked that. He just stared at me wide-eyed after I pulled the bars apart. He let out a little yelp and I just shot him an evil smile. I think they all knew that they’d better show Skye even more respect than they show me. I think I would have lost all control if someone had even looked at him funny Tomorrow will be a big day. I don’t think I like courtrooms. =============================================================================================== Skye: I went to see Will for the first time yesterday. FUCK ME! He is massive. He completely blew away any projection that I had previously made. I am just guessing here, but I’m thinking he is at least 6 foot 8 now. A few inches in a few weeks isn’t bad for anyone! But his mass is mind-blowing. I walked into the visiting room. The inmates were all sitting at individual tables waiting for us to come in. I walked through the door and scanned the room. I didn’t even know it was him. I just saw this car-sized monstrosity sitting at one of the back tables. I locked eyes with him—he was hard to avoid—and realized it was fuckin WILL! He has put on at least 50 pounds, maybe more. I would guess that his has to be nearing 300 pounds solid. An average of 10 pounds a week! Fuck! He looked at me with such a mix of excitement and anxiety. I could tell he was thrilled to see me the moment our eyes me, but the first thing he said was, “Do I look good? Are you pleased?” Like he could ever be anything other than perfect. I told him how incredible he looked and how I missed his handsome face -- and he looked like I had just given him a winning lottery ticket. His smile almost broke his face in half. We chatted a little bit about the trial tomorrow, but mostly about us. We relived that last night together and he told me that it was one thing that he would think about constantly to make the whole situation bearable. Damn, I love that man. A lot of the time, we just looked at each other and smiled. I could see huge powerful and hard orbs and ropes of his new body under the jumpsuit. I told him I couldn’t wait to explore the fruits of his hard work when he got home. I was feeling frisky and said that I would be doing most of that exploring with my tongue. He just let out a deep guttural moan and looked at me with eyes that I can only describe as “crazy.” I know he will be thinking of that comment all night. When the guards told everyone that visiting time was up, I was the last to leave the room. The guards seemed to be OK with me staying a few extra seconds after everyone left. I’m not sure why, but they didn’t rush the two of us. All of the inmates were seated as their friends or family members left. As I looked at Will, I could see great sadness in him but I just looked at his amazing tri-colored eyes and said, “It will be all over tomorrow, and then you are mine again.” He looked at my ring finger, saw the twine ring he had placed on me, and just smiled. As I turned to walk out of the room, the other inmates stood up, stared at me, and nodded as if they were showing me some great respect or something. I didn’t really understand it, but I turned back to Will. He was standing up too, just looking at me. I waved goodbye, knowing I would see him in a day. The other inmates looked at me too. I didn’t really understand what was happening, but it sure felt like they were almost in awe. It was strange. Since tomorrow is Will’s trial, I have everything in place to assure his release. I know that my body is completely saturated with the viruses that will unleash his growth and I know that will begin happening as soon as I get him to the apartment tomorrow. They are starting to affect me in incredible ways now too. My muscle mass is growing exponentially and my height is increasing at a steady rate. Honestly, I am nervous. He is already so far ahead of where I thought he would be. I think he will be unstoppable when we go through with Phase II. I wonder how fast the growth will be. So many unanswered questions. One thing I do know—the man loves me as much as I love him and I didn’t think that was possible. But, I could tell today that it is true. Tomorrow will be a big day. First, court and then I will fuck my fiancée into godhood. ============================================================================================== To be continued…

Here is the third part. Enjoy! Again, if anyone has any suggestions or whatnot, please don't hesitate to let me know! I can't improve otherwise! ================================ Mick couldn’t think straight. It was as if all notions of reality had packed their bags and left for a holiday. All he could think of was the raging force that had caused a whole wall to bulge and crack. That overpowering, rank sweetness. The sight of a body that would put any ‘brah’ in the world to shame. It was all swirling in his head, overwhelming him. Like his brain was trying to understand how such things were possible, but it had no frame of reference for any of it. Over and over, the senses, the memories played on repeat. He dreamt he was being held by the colossus. In those massive, steely arms. Against the heat of that impossibly hard body. And there was nothing else he wanted as much in his life. “Oy, you’re not dead, are you?” The deep, rumbling sound penetrated Mick’s internal musings. Like a tuning fork, it delivered clarity to his mind, made him immediately aware of his surroundings. He realised he must have been dreaming, and opened his eyes. The first thing Mick’s brain registered was the soft warmth of whatever was surrounding him. He rolled his head over, and noticed he was lying in the makeshift bed he had first seen on the way in. He was tucked in to the sheets neatly, like his mum used to do. He couldn’t remember how or why this had happened. “Oh good, I didn’t kill you. Happy days!” Mick turned over to find the source of the baritone. There was Nate, leaning against the door. Aside from a change of shirt, he was just the same as when they first met, still as overwhelmingly powerful. But it wasn’t the same as the beautiful beast that was the last thing he remembered before… before… “Wha-What happened?” Asked Mick, trying to get a handle on the situation. Nate flashed a flicker of a smile, then buried it again. “Looks like you fainted as we came in. I’ve seen this happen before. So, I just made sure you were comfortable until you decided to wake up.” Mick made an effort to sit himself up out from under the sheets. As he did so, he felt something unusual. When he checked his waist, he saw he wasn’t wearing his favourite jeans anymore. In their place, was a set of sweatpants that looked comically oversized on his small frame. They must have belonged to Nate. Looking underneath, he saw he wasn’t even wearing his undies anymore. He was going commando at the moment. “Hey, uh, what happened to my pants? This isn’t what I came in with, was it?” Nate had a good hearty chuckle at that. “Nah! Not at all! You kind of had a… little accident when you fainted. You’re pants are in the wash right now.” “Wait, so… you stripped me?” Mick was taken aback that this guy had just decided it was perfectly okay to just expose him like that. “Uh… yeah. Look, I’m really sorry if I acted hastily. I tend to forget that that most guys aren’t as open about nudity as we are.” “We?” “Well, me and my mates. We usually don’t care about being naked in front of each other. I shouldn’t have assumed you didn’t either.” Mick nodded, accepting Nate’s apology. For a little while, neither one of them knew what to talk about. Until a passing flash of light went by the window, drawing Mick’s attention to the otherwise pitch blackness outside. “Oh shit, what time is it?” Nate reached down beside him and pulled a phone from out of his pocket. As he fiddled around trying to turn it on, Mick couldn’t help how like a toy it looked in Nate’s massive paws. “It’s about quarter past two. You were out of it for a while.” “Oh shit, how am I gonna get home? What will I do until morning?” “You mean, you don’t remember what you wanted to do?” “What? Oh, yeah, I asked to stay the night, didn’t I?” For some reason Mick had forgotten that detail of the night. His mind was wandering elsewhere. But now he remembered why he didn’t want to go home that night, and needed another place to stay. “So,” Said Nate, clapping his hands, as if settling the matter. “What did you want to do now? If you want, I can leave you alone to go back to sleep. Or, we could watch a movie or something. I dunno.” Mick thought about that for a second. “Actually, a movie doesn’t sound too bad. I could fall asleep to some brain dead action anyway.” “Alright then! I downloaded the last Taken movie the other day. Want to watch that?” said Nate as he deftly moved to the TV at the far end of the room. “Yeah, I guess. Haven’t seen any of them myself. Any good?” Nate just shrugged his mammoth shoulders. “I’ve heard it’s alright. They all follow the same plot anyway, so you’re not missing much.” So, while Nate got busy setting up the movie, Mick settled down into the sheets ready to end that miserable night. Though, he reasoned, there were worse places to find himself that night. This guy Nate really seemed to be concerned about his wellbeing. It had been a long time since Mick had felt anything like that. And, on top of that, he was practically oozing sexuality out of every pore. That face, that body… his back alone was like a concrete wall, only it was constantly moving and shifting under that thin piece of cotton! It was like someone had reached into his most secret carnal desires and remade them in flesh! But he could never admit that. People already gave him shit because of his family, and his small stature. He couldn’t let his dick cause him yet more grief. He loathed it and himself. Suddenly, Nate boomed “Alright, all done here!” and headed to the makeshift bed facing the TV. As he hopped onto the mattress opposite Mick, Mick himself launched slightly in response to Nate thudding beside him. As the two of them settled in for the beginning of the film, Mick could feel the energy radiating from his bed partner. It felt wonderful, but he didn’t dare get closer. He didn’t know how Nate would react. Would he be uncomfortable? Offended? Creeped out? Mick couldn’t get those thoughts out of his head. In the end, he decided to make a bit of small talk to suss it out. “So, why do you have a bed out here anyway? Wouldn’t a lounge be better for company?” “Ah” said Nate. “I did have a lounge at one point. But it kind of… broke.” “Oh, what happened?” “There was sort of a party going on, and a couple of my mates… broke it. They tend to not watch what they’re doing sometimes.” “Okay, that still doesn’t explain the bed.” “Well, after that happened, I decided a couple of mattresses wouldn’t break as easily, and they were better for the type of entertaining I usually do anyway." “Oh yeah” said Mick “Your ‘mates,’ right?” “Yeah, those ones. They can be a bit of a handful, alright.” “These guys sound interesting. They all like you?” “What, you mean…” Nate gestured to his still obscenely think torso, laying on top of the sheets. In the glow of the TV, Mick could easily make out the outline of his massive chest, and his deeply cut abs under the thin white cotton of his shirt “Well, I meant more personality-wise. But that too, I guess.” “Okay then” Nate scratched his chin, reaching under his copious beard to do so “I’ve been told I can be a bit of a wet blanket compared to them sometimes. But, yeah, we’re all about the same size.” “Wow, I wouldn’t mind being that big myself.” Nate paused to consider what Mick had said. Mick could almost make out the cogs turning behind his magnificent brow. “Mick, can I ask a serious question? It may help me answer whatever questions you have.” Mick, puzzled, said yes. “Are you gay?” “I… wha-er…what?!” “I’m sorry if I put you on the spot. It’s just, it’s actually heaps relevant to what we’re talking about.” Mick was at a loss for words. Even though he was hoping the talk would eventually reach that point, he didn’t know it would come so bluntly. He still hadn’t told anybody about who he was attracted to. But, he felt safer here than he ever did talking to anyone else about this sort of thing. Whatever Nate was, he certainly didn’t seem judgmental at all. “Well, I’ve had sex with a girl before. I like them plenty. But… I think I like men as well. I’m not sure.” “Not sure?” “Well, I’ve never acted on it, or told anyone before, or anything. But, when I see yo-guys I like, I mean, My heart leaps up and I feel nervous and… is this weird?” At that point, Nate just wrapped his colossal arm around Mick’s narrow shoulder and pulled him into a sidehug. Mick was, again, stunned. The flesh of Nate’s muscled chest, pressed up against his face. It felt so hard, like it was stone wrapped with silk. And it was so warm as to almost be hot. And yet, he felt it was alive, and he could feel it shift with each of Nate’s movements. “Mick” Nate rumbled, his chest echoing with the power in his lungs and chest “There is nothing wrong with the way you feel. It’s a part of who you are, but it doesn’t have to define you. It’s just a piece, like any other, of the immaculate construct that is you.” “But I always thought… I mean my friends…” “If your friends are going to be put off by the fact you like men as well as women, the problem lies with them, not you. Someone who cares about you shouldn’t let it matter either way. You’ll still be the same old Mick to them.” “How can you be so sure? How can you know what it’s like?” Mick was starting to let his emotions get the better of him at this point. He was struggling to keep the tears in check. “I think being gay myself helps to put me in your shoes a little bit” replied Nate. “Sure, some people acted weird when I came out. But most of them came around after a while. And the rest? Well, frankly, it wasn’t a big loss.” So Mick finally got his answer. And while the admitting himself to Nate was painful, it was still a good feeling. Like a large burden sitting on his chest was being lifted away, slowly but surely. “Wow. I mean, I had no idea. I’m so-“ “You know, you’ve said sorry at least three times since this afternoon. Still, I am glad I was helpful.” “Mmm” Mike agreed. As the movie played softly in the background, Mick started to doze off with his head against Nate as a pillow. Nate’s breathing caused his surprisingly comfy chest to rise and fall dramatically. And, as he lay there, with his ear against Nate’s sternum, he could hear Nate’s heart beat in a slow, powerful rhythm. Thu-THUMP … Thu-THUMP … Thu-THUMP … This was the sound that Mick last remembered being conscious for, as he drifted away into a deep sleep, the happiest he had been in a long time. Because someone had accepted him, as flawed and scared as he was, unconditionally.

Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4480-how-to-make-the-rugby-team-part-1/ Sorry this took so long but this has got growth and fucking and wrestling so get over it *** Stephen got up the next morning feeling beefier than ever. He'd grown further still over night and was feeling up his own body yet again. He must have eaten a little too much to go to the muscle serum and he was even feeling thicker, softer pecs, just overall bigger. He found that barely any of the clothes he owned fit any more. They were tight around the chest and arms so before Stephen made his way to the gym he thought he'd have a little fun. He picked out a bunch of shirts, button up, short sleeved and stood in front of his full length mirror. He slipped each on one, pulling his body into this much tighter attire. He flexed his triceps and watched them ripple in and out of his sleeves, straining with each push. He then rose both his arms up into a double bi and blam! They ripped, each one, bursting open and letting his biceps out. Grabbing the shirt by its front he pulled forward and it ripped down the back, his lats spreading outward. All this power make Stephen feel great but he had to keep it in for now or he was going to be late. He slipped compression shorts, stretch tight, over his thickening thighs and throbbing cock before putting a singlet on up top. He wouldn't want to be late for coach. *** Stephen walked through the gym to his coach's office. The rest of the boys were deep in concentration, running laps around the gym. He wasn't sure if he should join in when the coach stuck his head out of the door and welcomed him. "Come in boy" Stephen sat down in the chair in front of coach's desk. Coach walked around wearing a tight pair of shorts, showing off those thick buns. He looked a little bigger from yesterday, Stephen would swear. Leaning on the desk he looked Stephen up and down. "Flex for me" "Sorry Coach?" "I said flex for me, come on." Stephen did. He pulled his arms into a double bicep pose before standing up and turning around to show off his back. He pulled his arms down and puffed up his chest to show of his triceps. He then went into a most muscular and looking down on himself he could help but get a semi. It wasn't helped when coach put his hand on his chest and started running it over his nipples. Moving back into a bicep pose coach felt up those too before standing back. "Good work kid, you look good" Coach grinned "You'll get there soon enough" Stephen was kind of disappointed with that but he knew what he meant. Looking back through the windows at the boys out there he knew what coach meant. Looking back he saw that coach, with his back to him, was disrobing. "Coach, do you want some privacy" "Aw shut up Stephen, we're all men here." We certainly were. As coach pulled down his shorts he revealed a pair of soft but chiselled cheeks, and as he bent further a tight hairy hole. Stephen's semi was quickly growing. Coach pulled of his shirt just as sensually before throwing it aside. He then pulled out a singlet, tight and white which he slipped over his beefy bod. Once it was all up he turned around to Stephen who was quickly trying to readjust himself. "So we're wrestling today" "What, why?" "It's a good way to practice tackling. And it's a great workout" As coach said this Stephen was transfixed on a thick bulge swaying back and forth "Have you worked out yet?" "Not since last night" "Oh so you've got room to grown then. Good. Afraid we haven't got another singlet for you but there's some cotton shorts in clothes bin, just throw them on, I'll see you out there." Stephen rifled through the bin full of sweaty, musky clothing until he found a pair of shorts he liked. They were tight and full of holes; they'd be perfect. He slipped off his compression pants which now had pre-cum wet spots, and put the shorts on over his jock. He then headed out coach's door. Out in the gym he noticed the rest of the men had changed in the mean time. God damn, he was sad to have missed that. But what lay before him was still a site for sore eyes. A bunch of thick, thick men, with huge chests and sometimes wide waists all fit into wrestling singlets. Coach began to command the room. "Okay men, you know the drill: pair up and let's get down to business" He blew his whistle. Everyone scrambled into pairs and Stephen felt lost. At home he felt huge but hear he felt small. Then he felt dwarfed as the top of chest suddenly fell into site. It was Mark. Stephen was taller than yesterday for sure but Mark seemed taller still. He was huge all over with biceps like steel, huge pecs over a set of soft, protruding abs. "Guess we'll be partners then" Mark grinned. Coach blew the whistle again and they assumed positions. As they began Mark quickly over-powered Stephen, pinning him to the ground. Stephen didn't let this phase him. It was barely a fair fight to begin with but he felt stronger than ever. "I'm gonna take your ass" Mark growled as he leant over Stephen. Stephen didn't mind that at all. Again they began to wrestle, their bodies entwined, rubbing against each other. Pushing against Mark, Stephen felt himself grow; underneath his skin his muscles stretching further outward. Mark kept over-powering him in the end but each match got longer and longer still as Stephen felt himself get taller, get thicker. He looked deep into Mark's eyes as their arms locked and he watched Mark's muscle tremble under his singlet, groaning in resistance. They'd roll together on the floor, pushing each other down until suddenly Stephen heard a rip. His pants tore right down the ass and fell to the floor. He was left in just a jock and singlet but he felt the top could go. Standing up from a squat he pulled it off and threw it to the side. He looked down over himself and knew he was bigger. Mark was smirking across from him, and he followed suit, pulling his singlet down over his body until it was resting around his waist. His nipples were round and hard, his chest covered with thick dark fur. They again grappled with each other. Stephen's cock was beyond hard and he could see that Mark's was beginning to poke out the end of the singlet's short legs. This was the power Stephen mustered to push Mark to the ground. He rolled him over onto his back and pressed his body up against his thick ass. Pulling his arm back he admired the thick back that lay before him. He ground himself into Mark and whispered down into his ear: "I can take your ass too." The coach's whistle blew. "Okay boys good hustle! Hit the showers and I'll see you all tomorrow" *** Mark and Stephen separated after their match, Mark striding forward to the showers as if he wanted nothing to do with his partner. Stephen took no notice, he thought he must be embarrassed to get topped by the rookie but it was no big deal; Stephen felt stronger than ever. He stripped off his jockstrap as he got in the shower and washed himself. With soap and water he wiped away the sweat and grime of rolling around on the gym floor, working his hands over his body, admiring his much larger muscles as they glistened under the water. His ass truly was something amazing. That's where he figured all he ate must have gone. He shook it in his hands and watch how soft yet firm and thick it was. He slapped it. That was loud. He went back to washing himself when he was slapped again, but it wasn't his hand this time. His ass was grabbed, a thick handful taken. He was pushed up against the shower wall. "I think you want this, don't you rookie?" It was Mark. "Do you think you can come out on top? I think it's my turn, don't you?" Stephen looked backed and deep into Mark's eyes. "Fuck me." They went into a deep kiss, tongues rolling together as they did on the gym floor earlier. They were embracing each other, Mark pressing his body against Stephens, pressing Stephen's against the wall. Their dicks were rock hard, Stephen's very quickly springing to life, Mark's now leaking with pre-cum. How long had he been watching for? They rubbed together and as Stephen left their embrace he took to it quick. He began to work Mark's cock well, sucking it deep down his throat. It was thick and vascular like the rest of him, and it gave Stephen's mouth a stretch. "Fuck Mark" Stephen took his mouth off "You knew I wanted this?" "How could I not, you couldn't keep your eyes off me" Mark took Stephen's head in hand and pushed him back onto his cock "Plus you're the rookie: you gotta help captain out." Stephen slurped up Mark's cock some more, working his full lips over the head and shaft into his throat and back out. Mark groaned in ecstasy, but Stephen wanted more. Stephen groped at Mark's chest as he sucked, flicking at his nipples and working his pecs in his hands. Mark began to bounce them as he did and he smiled. He flexed revealing the thickest fucking biceps that you could imagine. Reaching up he grabbed them and worked them in his arms. Stephen returned to the nipples as he pulled off Mark's cock, sucking them and taking Mark's chest into his mouth. Mark gasped. Stephen pull him in and whispered in his ear "You promised you'd take my ass" Mark was quick to turn him around and push him down against the wall. Mark was working his cock around Stephen's hole before he thought he'd return the favour. Plus that ass was hard to resist. He got down on his knees and pushed his face into Stephen's crack, licking up and down this tight hole. As he stuck his tongue in Stephen groaned deep and began to work his own cock as it leaked pre-cum down its shaft. Mark got up and pressed himself into Stephen, cock riding up his crack. He kissed Stephen's neck as he pushed his cock slowly in. Stephen's back arched to take it, pushing his ass further still, the bubble butt looking like a pair of beach balls riding down Mark's cock. Mark brought his hands around and with one worked the nips on Stephen's newly thick chest and the other working down Stephen's curved cock. He thrust back and forth, faster and faster as Stephen groaned louder and louder still "OH FUCK MARK!" He was riding Stephen hard and Stephen loved it. They quickly changed position so that Mark was sitting on the bench and Stephen was bouncing up and down on this hard, thick cock. His own cock bounced as this happened, hitting against his abs. All this sensation built up in Stephen to a breaking point. He arched his back once more as his dick twitched and began to spurt thick ropes of cum into the air. They hit the opposite wall and his own chest as he bounced, cumming further more as Mark continued to fuck him hard. Then Mark pulled him off and lay him on the bench on his back. Mark, thick and hairy, was looming over him, cock in hand. His pecs bounced as he worked his cock to completion, his biceps squirming as he pushed his dick to cum. Mark followed Stephen in spilling himself over Stephen's chest, and into his mouth. Stephen licked it up. Mark leant onto Stephen's chest and licked his nips clean before leaning back in a slump. "Fuck, I think you'll make a perfect addition to the team". Just then the door swung open. Stephen, covered in cum, stood up instinctively. It was coach. "See me in my office now" [TO BE CONTINUED]

I promise there'll be more muscle growth and romance in the next part, I just wanted to set up a backstory. I hope you enjoy it "You know if this school ever recognises us as actual students and not just pests I might just get some A levels" muttered my friend Jerry as we walked away from the school library after being kicked out so some little kids could have a class in there. We were both in year thirteen (though we were re-sitting our AS) and we were trying to finish off our biology assignments but now we had nowhere to study in silence as everywhere else in the school was full of rowdy kids. "Maybe Mr. Montfort will let us use his office again, it was alright in there last time?" I suggested, trying to remain positive - I was still just as annoyed at Jerry but I knew complaining wouldn't change anything. "Yeah maybe, but it's a bit cramped in there especially seeing as it's home to a man half your size" he replied as we began to walk along the P.E. corridor. "It's better than nothing and if we're nice to Montfort he'll be more likely to put us on the school teams" "Like you need help doing that, Troy" he said dryly as we reached Montfort's office "Yeah, but I know you could do with the help, titch" I joked in response as he rapped his knuckles on the door. "Oh shut up you lanky prick" he growled. "Temper temper Mr Thomas." said Mr. Montfort as he opened his door "Let me guess, you got kicked out of the library again?" "Yeah" we replied in unison. "And you want to use my room?" We echoed our past response "If you get me a coffee from the cafeteria then I might consider it" "Are you blackmailing us?" I questioned as Montfort grinned at us both. "I prefer the term coerce, now chop chop else I'll give the room to someone else" he replied as he walked back inside. "Ha! The cheek of him, making us get him coffee" muttered Jerry as we walked towards the cafeteria. "It could be worse, I heard he once made two sixth formers help him teach one of his lessons by dressing up as a skeleton so he could teach them about the body" "That doesn't sound so bad" "He made them dance and sing about all the bones" I added. "He's evil" "Yeah, but at least he has a sense of humour." I replied. A lot of our teachers were very... Well dull. Luckily most of the one's I was taught by were friendly enough to make jokes and talk to us. "I suppose" he sighed as we walked to the coffee machine and made one for Montfort and ourselves. When we got back to his office he was just about to leave to take one of his classes outside "Right on time" he took the coffee "thank you boys the office is all your's" We thanked him too and walked inside. He had the air con on and the windows were open as it was an uncharacteristically hot day - seeing as we were in March. Unfortunately there were boxes of files everywhere and random sports equipment scattered all over the place. "How does he find anything in here?" I thought out loud as we began to clear a space. "Sniffer dogs maybe?" Jerry responded as we set down our books on his desk. Then after finishing our coffee we started to work. An hour later Montfort returned, he seemed happier which probably meant his class were exhausted. "You boys ready for the trials tonight?" he questioned as he rested on the desk. "Yeah, we'll be there" we both replied. "Good, I just hope the fresh meat isn't as bad as last year" he turned to look at the two of us "excluding you two... Obviously" he said sarcastically. "Thanks" grumbled Jerry as we collected our stuff. Montfort just laughed and opened the door for us "see you later ladies" After our last lesson of the day - Biology - we don't walked towards the locker rooms and scared all of the younger kids out. "I love being a sixth former, all the lower years are scared of you" "No they're all afraid of you, they'd probably just beat me up and take my lunch money" replied Jerry as he took off his blazer and shirt (Our sixth form forced us to wear 'office wear' except on Fridays. "You're plenty scary, I mean have you looked in the mirror lately?" I joked as I nudged him and indicated to the newbies entering the locker room. There were a few guys that I recognised from youth Rugby teams who had flocked to our sixth form and a few random guys I'd never seen before. Luckily they all looked like rugby players. "Good haul for your team then" said Jerry as he pulled on his jersey. "Hopefully the basketballers will be better, i'm hoping for someone taller than you" "You might be disappointed" I replied, pointing to the guys entering, only a few broke the 6ft threshold but they weren't taller than me and they were all rather skinny apart from one rather stacked little guy - I hoped he was coming for Rugby. "Alright! Basketball try-outs are in the hall with Mrs. Singh and Mr. Drake. I'll be hosting the rugby trials by myself because the other teachers don't want to get cold, meet me outside in five minutes. If you're late you won't be on the team" called Mr. Montfort from the doorway. I'd already finished changing and so had Jerry so we followed immediately so we could chat to Montfort about the new blood. The try-outs went as I had expected. Anyone who wasn't serious about playing Rugby got thrown about like a sack of flour and the rest of us enjoyed throwing them about. Though I did manage to embarrass myself by tripping as I went to kick and having the ball fly off into the forest nearby. "Alright lads, come in" called Montfort after an hour and a half. "Glad to see you're all still standing, though some of you definitely need to work on your fitness mentioning no names" he then pointed at three red-faced boys. "Now the list of people who made the cut will be posted, now all of you get back inside. Captain you can go fetch the ball you lost" said Montfort as he winked at me and I beamed. I jogged to the end of the field and through a hole in the perimeter fence into the forest. I knew it hadn't gone in far and it was still light outside so I didn't think it would take long. I would've been annoyed about the task but after hearing I was Captain this year I was riding a mental high. I was so happy in fact that as I hopped over a log after finally spotting the ball I didn't even notice that the log had been hairy, or that it was now casting a large shadow on me. The log then let out an almighty roar and I stumbled backwards, falling on my arse as I turned to see it. Standing before me was an enormous nine and a half foot tall bear, and it looked pissed. I was frozen in fear as it slammed it's paws into the ground, causing it to shake. As I felt the vibrations my mind yelled at me to run and I went to bolt away as it slashed at me with it's paw. Luckily it hasn't hit my leg else I'd have never escaped, though it's lacerating paws did tear through by rugby shirt and rake across my back. I charged forwards with the ball, ignoring the pain mainly due to adrenaline and made a beeline for the fence. I didn't need to find the hole I vaulted it and lands hard on the other side. But I was up immediately and started running again, not looking back until got to the first rugby goal and tripped over myself. However this time I couldn't get up, my shirt was sticky with blood and my legs were burning from exhaustion. I looked back towards the forest, expecting to see the bear running towards me, ready to devour me. Instead I saw the outline of a large man but before I could make out any features I blacked out. I woke up in a large dimly lit study, a fire was roaring to my side and I was sat in a large plush armchair. What had happened slowly came back to me as I scanned the room. The walls were lined with books and paintings, a large oak table was sat in the middle of the room. It had a kettle and a cup and saucer. "At least I know I'm still in England" I though to myself. "You alright over there lad?" called a gruff voice from the corner "I really did a number on you" "What?" I grumbled, my throat was dry and hoarse. "You woke me up remember?" he replied as he moved towards me and into the light. He was massive, about seven feet tall and as broad as a truck. "How's your back?" I was nervous now, I could feel beads of sweat form on my brow. My back didn't hurt at all "It's fine" I stammered. "Interesting" he replied as he began to pour us tea. I was surprised his thick fingers didn't break the mugs as he deftly handed on to me. "Sugar?" "What's going on" I demanded, my voice shaking a lot now through panic. "It's gonna be okay don't worry Lad, drink your tea and I'll explain" the man replied with a surprisingly soft tone. His voice soothed me and I took some sugar and milk for my tea. He sat in a large chair slightly to the side of me and scratched his brown beard. His hair was short and his brow was thick, he had a very hard-set face. His muscles were like nothing I'd ever seen, his arms were larger than his own head and his chest was three times as thick as me, his pecs pushed out at least a foot from his body and they were covered in thick hair. He wore only a pair of khaki shorts which struggled to contain his tree trunk thighs, I quickly looked away when I saw the large bulge between them. I knew he'd caught me looking but he didn't say anything. "Right, where to begin..." "Your name?" I queried. "Just call me Bear, everybody does. The reason why? I am a bear, both the animal and the gay stereotype" he replied, managing to make me crack a smile. I didn't question the fact he was the bear as we didn't actually have bears wild in England and I knew that what I saw was definitely a bear, logic dictates that he was telling the truth no matter how ridiculous the truth was. "So are you like a werewolf?" I questioned. "Better, I'm a werebear. An alpha no less" he replied politely "and just as a heads up, you're probably gonna be one too - though not an alpha" "What!" I exclaimed I started to feel pain emanate from the wound again. I winced a little and noticed a trickle of blood coming from my nose. "You're healing yourself" he said calmly as he handed me a napkin to stop the blood with. "Why, why am I a werebear now?" I growled, suddenly getting quite angry at Bear. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to give you our gift. Usually people don't survive when we scratch them, but you're stronger than that" "Am I meant to be happy that you tried to kill me then?" I spat "You did wake me up from a hibernation nap, I was pissed off." he reasoned. "So what now am I just gonna turn into some kind of beast?" Bear snarled at me and his face transformed into a bear's long maw, though it still kept a some human aspects about it, he then snapped at my face before licking at it and nuzzling me. "If you learn to control yourself you'll be part of my Pack, if not... Well let's just say it's best if you just do as I say from now on" "Your Pack?" I questioned "I thought bears were solitary creatures" "Well we use the term 'Pack' rather loosely. It's more like I'm Alpha and everyone else are all my Cubs, but some Cubs have more influence over our little family" he explained as there was a knock at the door. A man then entered, he was dressed in running gear and each one of his bulbous muscles were toned and defined so that every crevice looked like it had been painted onto his body. "Brother, I heard you turned one of the locals" he looked down at me from his 6ft 5" vantage point "Is this him?" "Yes, this is him. Ignis meet... Err" "Troy" "Good name. Iggy meet your new brother Troy" "Nice to meet you" said 'Iggy' as he held out his hand. I shook it firmly but his grip was a lot better than mine. "I hope Bear treated you okay?" "Err yeah, he's been great" I replied, smiling over at the hairy mass of muscle to my left "Not to be rude, but could I go home now?" "Oh, yes of course your parents are probably worried" replied Bear as he patted my shoulder and stood. "Foster parents actually and yeah, I'll probably get a bollocking when I get back" I replied, grinning a little. I was surprised that I wasn't freaking out but for some reason Bear's presence put me at ease. "Ha! Well be sure to think of a good excuse, I'm sure you've realised by now that you shouldn't tell people about us. To the rest of the world our kind doesn't exist okay?" "Understood" "Good, now I'll get Iggy to take you home but don't worry we'll be in touch" and with that Bear hugged me, squeezing me firmly and warmly. I was forced into the cleavage of his pecs and I breathed in his scent. It was powerful and very masculine but there was something comforting about him that made me hug him back. Though I realised the feeling of his mountainous table sized pecs and furry muscle gut had gotten me quite aroused "Oh our new pup seems to like me Ig" he joked as I pulled away. He slapped my arse as Iggy led me away "Bye cub" I was beaming at that point, I'd never felt happier in my life as Iggy put his muscular arm over my shoulder and lead me out, waving Bear goodbye. He led me through their house, it was a series of corridors and large ornate rooms. "Are we in Ursine Manor?" "Yup, Bear owns the place, ironic name right?" replied Iggy as we entered a large modern kitchen. "Yeah no-one pulled any muscles thinking up that name" I joked in response as I we continued on into a large garage. "Heh, we'll take the hummer it's got the nicest seats. Where am I taking you cub?" "Sown street, next to the butchers" "Ah yeah, I know where. Love that place" he said happily as my stomach growled in hunger. "Maybe we'll stop for food too" "Oh there's no needs I'll be-" He put his finger on my lip and I was silenced instantly "Your part of our Pack now, let me look after you" he replied as he smiled at me. He was so handsome and his smile melted me, in that moment I would've done anything he said. "Okay" I responded as he too grabbed me in a hug. "It's just so great to have a cute newbie like you around" he said happily "we're gonna have some fun" We climbed into the car after that and he drove me home, stopping off at a drive-thru and giving me the largest meal there to "Keep his little pup growing" he then playfully punched my arm and grinned. When he dropped me off he left me a few houses down so my foster parents wouldn't question why I had gotten a lift from a stranger. "Hey Troy, you're 17 right?" "Yeah" I replied, "eighteen next month" "Good" he said before grabbing my head and kissing me. At first I was shocked but damn he was a good kisser. It was my first kiss too and I was in heaven "Sorry. It's just so great to meet you" "No problem" I replied, I could feel my cheeks burn bright red as I felt a tent pitching in my pants. "Heh didn't think I was that good at kissing, I'll see you around Troy" he replied cockily as I hopped out and quickly mumbled a goodbye, too shy and overwhelmed to be coherent. Once he's driven off I ran home and immediately went up to my room so I could 'calm down' before my foster parents swarmed me with questions. I just had my first kiss from the world's biggest stud, I got turned into a werebear by the biggest guy I'd ever seen, I was school captain and I had a biology assignment due tomorrow... Shit.

Writing another (less serious) story that'll hopefully involve more muscle growth and m/n So here's a teaser for the characters, if I could draw this would probably be a better teaser but this'll have to do XD Characters for story Main: Troy (Pre- BearBite) Height: 6ft 3" Weight: 13 stone Age: 17 Gay Eye colour: Light Blue Hair colour: Black Family: No blood relatives, foster parents no siblings Shoe size: 13 Interests: Food, jogging, rugby, getting drunk, gaming Werebear Alpha Name: 'Bear' Height: 7ft Weight: 25 stone Age: 30 Hair colour: Brown Eye colour: Silver Bisexual Family: Pack, Iggy Step-Brother (Aggro Beta), Father deceased (owned country manor), Mother missing, Step father (owns rugby club Show size: 20 Interests: Sleeping, Eating, Rugby, Eating, Weight lifting (Bites Troy) Werebear Aggro Beta Name: Ignis (Iggy) Height: 6ft 5" Weight: 18 stone Age: 25 Hair colour: Dirty Blonde Eye colour: Light green Gay Family: Bear (step-brother) , Pack, Father (Owns Rugby club) Shoe size: 13 Interests: Cross country, Swimming, Horse riding, Chess, Paintballing. Werewolf Omega Name: Oscar (Oz) Height: 5ft 4" Weight: 10 stone Age: 18 Hair colour: Light Blue Eye colour: Turquoise Gay Family: Pack & Gran Shoe size: 9 Interests: Art, Music, Dancing, Cooking, Socialising (Can't stand being alone) Werebear Passive Beta Name: Horace Height: 6ft Weight: 14 stone Age: 27 Hair colour: Pale blonde Eye colour: Blue Straight Family: Fiancé (Yui), Pack, Mother and Father Shoe size: 13 Interests: Cooking, Rugby, Cycling and Painting Werebear Beta pair Name: Yui (You-ee) Height: 5ft 6" Weight: 9 stone Age: 29 Hair colour: Black Eye colour: Brown Straight Shoe size: 6 Family: Fiancé (Horace), Sister (Kyla), Two moms Interests: Singing, Music, Gym and Rollerskating Troy's human friend Name: Jerry Height: 5ft 8 Weight: 7 stone Age: 17 Hair colour: Black Eye colour: Dark blue Straight Shoe size: 9 Family: Mum, Dad, Two sisters (14 & 16) and One brother (28) Interests: Basketball, gaming, music, anime.

So, here's part 1 (2?) of the story. Again, comments and criticism are welcome and requested. Enjoy! ====================================== Nate ‘The Snake’ Blainey was a big man. Well, big may not exactly do him justice. He was massive. He was gorgeous. He was… everything. Standing at an even two meters tall, he stood a head almost everyone else on the train station. His hair made him stand out even more. His face grew stubble at a rate that was ridiculous. Nate didn’t even bother shaving any more than once a month, giving him a massive full brown beard reaching down to his clavicle. Combined with his long hair dangling down to his broad shoulders, he looked like some sort of freaky Viking warrior. He weighed a solid 140 kilograms, more or less, but none of it was fat. He was all lean, thick muscle. As he waited for his stop to approach, he adjusted his constantly throbbing, yearning crotch. Sometimes, people wore revealing pants that showed off a bit too much. They were called budgie smugglers. Not Nate. Nate was trying to keep a cockatoo stuffed in his poor pants! If someone had seen him in the few days since he last got rid of all his hair, they would have no other words for the face below other than perfection. His luscious lips, his sparkling blue eyes, even his teeth were brilliant to the point of ridiculous. Well, one of them. Truth be told, there were many like him. He belonged to a group known as the ‘Muscle Club’. Each one with the same level of physical attributes. Though, most of them were on the other side of the Pacific at this point. One of these Adonis lookalikes, Brian Chan, had come down to Sydney about a year ago to go see Mardi Gras. While he was there, he found Nate – then a rail thin, but tall guy – and ‘initiated’ him into the club. Since then, Nate was living a totally changed life. Ever since the transformation, nearly everything was going spectacular for him. He had a modest flat in the heart of the city. Where once was insecurity and mental hopeless, there was now a clarity of mind and general happiness. And he had no troubles picking up anyone for a little ‘R&R.’ The only real ‘downside’ was his constant, never-ending hunger for sex with other men. It didn’t matter whether they were short, tall, thin, fat or whatever. So long as they had something dangling between their legs, he wanted it, in every possible way. The hunger was never ending. Though he could satisfy himself quite well on his own, he only felt truly satisfied when with another of his ilk – and even that satisfaction was fleeting. His body and mind constantly craved the next hit. It was like he was a pack a day smoker gone cold turkey, and there were walking packs of ciggies everywhere. He preferred to be a gentleman about these sort of things with new guys, but it was times like now that really tested his personal resolve. It took everything he had from propositioning anyone on this cramped, little train. The hot, sweaty carriage, the smells of all the late night commuters… why did the toilet have to be out of order? Ah well, he was nearly at the station, and within walking distance of his flat. Then, hopefully he could find another initiate of the club who wanted to spend the night, or at least have a wank to relieve this colossal pressure. All things considered, he was leading a good, if interesting life. But, he still remembered where he had come from. Who he had been. The neurotic shut-in. The messy slob. The underachiever. The constant mental breakdowns. He wouldn’t wish that kind of mental suffering on anyone. “Doors opening. Please stand clear.” The tinny, recorded voice announced that they had stopped at his station. As he walked off and rounded the narrow, curved platform, a small figure dashed around and bumped into his muscled side, before mumbling a “sorry” and continued. As soon as there was contact, Nate got a blast of the figure’s noticeable, pungent scent. It smelled of day old sweat, tobacco smoke, marijuana, and something else. Tears? Mucus? Was this guy crying? Nate turned around and went around to see where the figure had gone. As he got around the notoriously steep curve, he saw what looked like a young man standing on the edge of the platform. He looked about 19, according to Nate’s keen eye. He was wearing a dirty, dishevelled jacket and some ratty jeans. He had short, black hair and had light brown skin. Maybe he was Maori? Nate was right though. The poor thing looked like he had cried his eyes out earlier that evening. Those same bloodshot eyes kept darting from the arrivals board hanging from the wall, the bend in the tracks, and back again. The board said ‘Next Train: 2 Minutes. Train will not stop at this station.’ This really worried Nate. This was an area noted for the amount of suicides that happened right where they were standing. Nate walked up and put his meaty hand on the poor boy’s shoulder. “Hey there, I’m Nate. Are you alright?” The young man just shuddered under Nate’s touch. “I-I’m having a rough time right now. Can you leave me alone, mate? Please?” “Well, if you’re not doing alright, sometimes its best of you talk to someone about it.” Nate heard a distant rumbling. He knew the train would barely slow down as it passed through. There was no doubt what would happen if the troubled guy decided to take a single step. Nate had to think of something fast. “Look, I know there’s probably a whole lot going wrong in your life right now. But if you do what I think you’re going to do, that’s the end of the story. Finito. Nothing gets resolved. But, that doesn’t have to be the end. No matter what you’ve done, or who’s hurt you, I know you can always make it better.” Just then, the train thundered around the bend. For a split second, it looked like the boy was seriously considering jumping. But, at that moment, his emotions overwhelmed him, and he fell to his knees, sobbing uncontrollably. Nate dropped down beside him and pulled him in for a big bear hug. As the boy cried into his stony forearm, Nate rocked him back and forth, and comforted him like an infant. After a while, when he had calmed down, Nate spoke up. “Did you want to go grab something to eat? There’s a Maccas around the corner, if you want. I reckon a bit of greasy food might do you some good right now.” “O-okay. Thanks.” “Don’t mention it. I was looking for a reason to eat out. Can you get up?” The boy cleared his throat, and tried to regain his footing. With a little support from Nate, he was soon on his own feet again. Using Nate as a support, the two made their way across the street to the golden arches. “T-thanks, man. I’m sorry for… for all this happening to you” “Nah, it’s all right. I’m always butting in on others’ business. How are you feeling?” “A bit better, I think. It’s Mick, by the way.” “Well, Mick, it’s a pleasure to meet you.”

This is a story - the only one ever - I posted on another site a very, very long time ago. I've tidied it up, made a few edits but otherwise no significant changes. I thought it was not bad all that time ago, but I'm not sure what i think about it now. Would definitely be looking to write something less inhibited these days. (Grin...) So what do yu think, guys? Catalog Man No 9 Jackson Fredericks had a mission. He had a project: helping to spread hotness, as he thought of it. Having struggled and succeeded against the odds, which were stacked against him from an impoverished childhood, he had been educated to the very highest standard in both biochemistry and psychology. Big, lucrative jobs came his way in rapid sequence. By age 36, he had amassed a tidy fortune through careful but inspired investments. He owned his own big house, freelanced when he felt like it, did as he pleased. Not bad for a boy who started with nothing, he thought - not for the first time - as he lowered his big frame in a chair in front of his computer. Settling, he stretched his arms wide and then cupped his hands behind his head. Nobody knew yet quite how remarkable his research and experimentation into human physiology had been. Nobel territory? Could be. No point rushing, though. Got to keep a good work/life balance, right? And there was the project. Watching the on-screen images while his computer powered on, he wondered again if his new project was going to be worth the effort. There were certainly big risks. The complex formulae and unpredictable psychological aspects could always go wrong. He knew precisely how to get the exact results he wanted on himself, but moving on to others would be, well, challenging. Jackson loped into the kitchen to fix a drink, catching sight of himself in the floor to ceiling mirror in the corridor. Always a pleasure to see in my natural state, he commented inwardly, grinning slightly at his own narcissism. He was dressed in the singlet and baggies he had worn to the gym earlier. His skin, where it showed, still glistened with sweat from his workout. Despite the arsenal at his disposal, he believed, it was better to keep the natural body right up to scratch through plain hard work, not to mention the endorphin high which strenuous exercise invariably produced in him. And it kept paying off. At 6' and 185 pounds, Jackson's lean body was covered in toned muscle. The damp material of his gym shirt clung to his broad shoulders and his nipples stood out visibly on his chest. His kept his hair cut to a close fade, his large green eyes were framed by naturally arched eyebrows and high cheekbones. A trimmed mustache and goatee surrounded his full lips. Yes, he thought, the basic body is always very gratifying. Jackson returned to the computer in time to hear the voice telling his he had mail. In a minute, he muttered. He wanted to check first that the site was up and running properly. He had argued endlessly with the site designers about getting it just right. If it had gone live overnight as he had been promised, he should be getting some traffic very soon. He clicked on his favorites list, selected his own site and waited. After a moment, the screen flooded with an graphic image of a naked bodybuilder, superimposed with the words "Transformations". Jackson scanned the front page banner he had composed: "Welcome to Transformations, where you will get the chance to meet the most outstanding men presently available in town. Check out our escort catalog. There is a very wide range of sexy men here to suit many desires. We aim to offer an experience which will change your life, no less. Competitive rates. In calls only." Under the banner message was a cartoon graphic of a pulsing, outsize dick with an 'enter' arrow beside it. Hmm, Jackson thought, maybe that was a rather coarse touch. But he would probably get more hits that way. Inside, the catalog page displayed an assortment of men all very different from each other: none of them was entirely naked, all wore provocative clothing. Site instructions urged potential customers to e-mail the webmaster with their choice of man, a brief explanation for their choice and basic personal physical details. Further exchanges would then follow about time, place, terms and conditions. Could be any one of a hundred escort sites peddling sex, Jackson thought, but he hoped that a certain type of man would be intrigued by the suggestion of transformation. He just had to weed out the exact type of fantasies which would suit his purposes. He leaned back in his chair and clicked on his mail box. --------------------------------------------------------- Derrick James finished his last rep of bench press and stood up. He looked hard at his reflection in the mirror of the gym's free weight area, then turned away in evident disgust. Shit, what would it take?, he wondered. Just turned 28, he was becoming resigned to never getting the breakthrough he wanted at the gym. Although 5'11", not at all bad looking and obviously toned from regular workouts over several years, his body just wasn't going anywhere. It seemed to satisfy his sex partners when he occasionally scored, but it didn't satisfy him. All he had to do was look at some of the really big lifters at the gym to feel almost sick with envy. Especially the bigger bodybuilders. And ditto that the black dudes, He could swear that some of them got visibly bigger every time he saw them. Images of their big bodies flooded his mind now whenever he jerked off, and even during sex with other ‘regular’ men he found his thoughts turning to how incredibly sexually potent they were. But the sad fact was that they looked right through him as if he wasn't there. Just as well, maybe. If any of them had stopped to notice him they might have objected to the look of mingled envy and lust on his face as he watched them swagger through their workout routines, his dick never less than half hard. He thought that even if he ever got that big he would be too embarrassed to wear such revealing gear as they did in the gym. Some of that lycra shit looked like it was painted on to their muscle bodies. When Derrick got home, he went straight to his computer and once on line, starting surfing some of his favorite bodybuilder sites. Looking through the new links section of one site, his eye was caught by a listing for an escort service called Transformations. The site description promised an illustrated catalog. Hmmm, that could be interesting, he thought, feeling his cock twitch in anticipation. Barely two hours later, he stood in front of the computer, trembling slightly and trying to catch his breath. He sure as hell couldn't afford to hire an escort, wasn't sure he should even be exploring such an option. He had looked through the Transformations photo gallery with growing interest - there certainly were a wide variety of types there, not the usual assortment of porn magazine clones. Then he had been stopped in his tracks by a page devoted to a massively muscled black bodybuilder. The man had obviously trained to serious competition standard. He stood legs wide apart, powerful arms crossed over his glistening pecs, thick knotted muscle straining in his bull-like neck. His expression was challenging, even intimidating. He wore only a yellow pose pouch which hung low under the weight of his prominent package. Apart from a pair of thick eyebrows which emphasised his low forehead, he appeared to be shaved completely hairless. Derrick had been unable to believe quite how powerfully horny he found the man's image and knew at once that he would have to take the leap and arrange an appointment. He had fired off an e-mail to the webmaster without any expectation of a quick reply. In it, he explained that he was very interested (I'll say, he thought to himself as he typed) in meeting the model listed as Number 9 in the agency's catalog. He went on to describe himself and said that he had always wanted to be with a black bodybuilder just like this one. (Funny, he noticed when he checked the message for spelling before sending it off, he had written "always wanted to be a black bodybuilder... " the first time around. He hastily inserted the missing 'with'.) To his surprise, an answer pinged into his online mail box barely an hour later. The reply confirmed that Transformations had been able to secure him an appointment with the escort the following Friday evening in his own town. He was given an address and a time. He should bring a credit card with him and dress "however you like". Derrick was a bit breathless by the end of these exchanges, not quite sure what he had done. But he reasoned that he had waited too long already for this. He guessed he could wait until Friday. --------------------------------------------------------- Jackson Fredericks spent much of the following two days preparing for the first appointment on Friday evening. He was pleased that things were working out so easily. He had done all the necessary research about Mr Derrick James. The first subject's choice of escort was a fairly straightforward temporary transformation for Jackson to accommodate. Just a question really of putting the appropriate mass in all the right places on himself to approximate the model from the catalog. Hardly any cosmetic fiddling around. Good. He had mixed a cocktail of dilute transform compounds to achieve the required result. Washing it down with his breakfast, Jackson calculated that the timed release should be completed by late afternoon. He changed into a pair of baggy shorts and an extra large T shirt - room to grow, he observed, grinning to himself - and set about preparing the materials for the more fundamental changes he hoped to offer his customer. He felt occasionally the not unpleasant sensation of progressive alterations to his body as the day passed, but he knew he would wait until he had completed the process before looking in the mirror. It was always more fun that way. -------------------------------------------------------- Derrick walked quickly when he got off the bus on Friday evening in a neighbourhood he did not know at all. It was a chillier evening than he had bargained on and he wore only a tight, white t-shirt and some cargo pants against the cold. When he arrived at the street address he had been given, he wondered if he had made a mistake with the house number. The big house was in complete darkness. Taking a deep breath, Derrick pushed the doorbell, his hand shaking slightly in anticipation. After a minute, the door swung open on a darkened hallway. A figure standing partially behind the door intoned in a rumbling bass: "Come on in, man", a deep voice said. Derrick slipped inside and was immediately struck not by what he saw - or couldn't quite yet see - but by the strong musky smell of fresh sweat. His eyes finally adjusting to the half light, he now took in the man standing just feet away from him. Mark was stunned by the presence of the massive black bodybuilder who towered at 6'3" over him. Powerful muscles seemed to surge and ripple all over his body when he moved even slightly. Hairless but for his thick eyebrows, he wore only a yellow pose pouch which strained to cover his crotch. His thick full lips seemed to fill his lower face completely. He stepped a bit closer to Derrick and looked him up and down. "Why dontcha come on in here?, he said, motioning Derrick through another door. "I just been getting a quick pump on the home gym." Derrick tried to squeeze past him as they both headed for the door but the big lifter was too big to avoid brushing up against him on the way through. Derrick felt electrified by the brief contact. As he entered the room, the black muscle giant planted his feet at shoulder width and folded his arms across his chest. "You like what you see, man?" He opened his arms in an expansive gesture, pulled one arm up into a flex, turning his face close, letting his long pink tongue lick slowly across the pumped bicep, while cupping his crotch with his free hand, regarding Derrick from under hooded eyes. Derrick stared fixedly at the erotic vision in front of him, felt his cock hardening in his pants. He noticed how the big man's brown nipples, centred on wide discs against his pecs, were bullet hard and pointing nearly face down towards his bulging, defined abs. "Well, do you?”, he prompted. "Oh yeah, man, I really do", Derrick whispered huskily, his mouth dry. "Good, I knew you would. Have a seat on the couch, man. I'm gonna grab a protein drink outta the fridge. I'll get one for you, too. Then we can get busy." It wasn't a question or an invitation, more of a statement. Derrick watched the man's massive back as he left the room - flaring lats, bulking deltoids which merged into his bull neck, a high hard butt of chiseled ass muscle. A sigh of urgent lust escaped raggedly from Derrick's mouth. The muscleman returned after a minute and flopped down beside Derrick, the weight of his body hitting the couch making it shake while its springs complained. Derrick took the tumbler from him and started to sip absently from it while he tried to get used to the waves of heat and the heady smell coming off the man sitting so close to him. Working one big hand over his chest while he spoke, the man starting saying in his low voice how much Derrick must admire his body to be willing to pay for his company. He said how much he got off on that kind of admiration in this job. The words began to tumble out of Derrick with this prompt, about how much he loved big bodybuilders, how he would love to be as big as them. "Just like you", he ended a little breathlessly. The big man grinned sexily and nodded as if privately satisfying himself of something. He leaned over Derrick, clasping one big hand around the base of his neck, pulling him close. "You like my big black body, fella?", he murmured teasingly. Derrick leaned into the man's chest and found one hard nipple with his tongue. He licked and chewed for a long time, pausing only to finish his drink to wet his dry mouth. He returned to attack the other nipple, his hands meanwhile searching the man's hard muscles. He was glad to hear the man begin to groan with pleasure at this treatment, occasionally grunting "Yeh, man, that's right, that's how to do it." Derrick noticed that the yellow pose pouch which had barely covered the big guy's crotch before was now stretched to obscene proportions. Derrick started to peel back the brief to release the swelling dark dick which was aching to spring up. He lowered his mouth hungrily to within an inch or two of the big man's thick member when he felt the beginnings of dizziness and a sense of great tiredness. His last surprised thought as he lost consciousness was that he was being carried in the man's huge arms as if he were weightless. --------------------------------------------------------- Jackson Fredericks stood over the single bed in an upstairs room of the house the following afternoon, looking intently at Derrick's body. Although he was absolutely still And sound asleep, Jackson had clamped his wrists and ankles to the sides of the bed as a precaution. He was pleased and rather excited by the results of Derrick's transformation so far. Last night's cocktail of carefully calculated and blended compounds had certainly worked impressively. The hulking 6' 3" figure on the bed, whose shoulders spanned its whole width easily, bore little resemblance to the young man who had entered the house 18 hours earlier. His thick corded neck and muscle-knotted shoulders, 50" pecs, awesome flaring lats pushing his 20" biceps away from his body, rock hard bulging abs, huge thighs with prominent veins running into his crotch all proclaimed him the very image of a powerful bodybuilder. His heavy low hanging balls over which flopped a thick uncut dick - unhard at least five inches long - suggested that he would be a powerful player in bed as well. He was perfectly hairless all over but for his eyebrows and a shock of blond hair on his head. The rags of a white t-shirt and a pair of cargo pants which had been ripped by their seams hung from his body. Very, very nice, Jackson told himself. Nice, but not quite finished yet. Now came the delicate part. He moved near to the bed, laying a hand on Derrick's cool forehead. A slight exertion of pressure with his fingers and the sleeping man began to struggle up to consciousness. Derrick's eyes opened slowly, blinking in the light. He gradually took in the man standing patiently over him. Instinctively he tried to sit up, only he could to move his arms. He felt panic starting as he tried to work out what the hell was going on. "What the fuck!?", he shouted, glaring at the man. "How are you feeling today, big man?", Jackson asked. Derrick was struck by how soothing the man's voice sounded and thought better of starting to shout again. But who is this guy?, he wondered. What had happened last night? He remembered just getting started with the amazing black guy from the escort agency, then barely ten minutes later - nothing else. "Umm.... Who are you?", he asked, trying to focus on the nicely built handsome man standing over him. "Well, I guess you could say that I am your benefactor", the man replied. "I'm certainly your host for the time being". "What the hell happened to me last night? Where did my date go?", Derrick muttered, more to himself than in expectation of an answer. "He'll be along before too long, I suspect", said the man, a faint smile passing over his lips. "But right now, I want to show you something I think you will like." Oh shit, thought Derrick, I hope this isn't some kind of come on. This is all weird enough already. The man fingered a remote control he had extracted from his pocket. A panel in the ceiling slid noiselessly back to reveal a mirror. "Look up now, Derrick," the man suggested. Derrick's eyes flickered upwards towards the ceiling. He stared hard for a full minute at the image he saw reflected there, his jaw dropped in stunned amazement. "Fuck, man, what's happened to me? This can't be real!" Even as he spoke the words, he realised that he was already longing to touch the body he saw. "Oh yes, it is very real, I assure you. Are you not pleased? This is what you always wanted isn't it? Or at least, part of what you wanted." Derrick didn't know what that last part was supposed to mean. He was now completely transfixed by the image of himself as a massive bodybuilder. And it clearly turned him on. He watched as his new improved dick - shit, it couldn't be that big - hardened until it lay, ten fat inches, against the inside of his thigh, oozing precum. Derrick muttered, entranced: "But how?" Jackson laughed. "That is sort of a secret, my friend. Let's just say that the protein drink you were given last night was more than just a fitness supplement." Derrick shook his head slowly from side to side. "But, it will, like, wear off soon, right?" "Not at the concentrations of compounds you have absorbed. These changes are permanent. Your fundamental biochemistry has been altered now at a genetic level." "Fuck, man." Derrick didn't know whether to laugh or cry. He went quiet for a minute. "Man, I really wanna touch myself", he whispered. "Let me loose so I can touch myself, please!" The man circled the bed, looking appraisingly at Derrick. "The thing is, Derrick, we are not quite finished yet. Transformations offers a total service and I wouldn't want you to go home half - umm - done, shall we say." Derrick shuddered. "Look man, I think this is just completely amazing, but it's enough. I look great like this, just what I always wanted. Any more and I would be some sort of freak." As he spoke, Jackson moved closer again. "No, Derrick. Not a freak at all, just complete. But this next part is a bit tricky and I will need you to be awake and willing. I can help you relax to make it easier." Jackson picked up a small metal disc from the table nearby and started to pass it back and forth in front of Derrick's eyes. Derrick watched as it caught the light regularly, listening to the man urging him to relax. --------------------------------------------------------- "Now, Derrick. You understand that you are hypnotised, don't you?". Derrick nodded. "I want you to listen carefully to what I tell you and I need to know that you want all this to happen. That you really want it. And when we are finished, I promise you will be very happy. Deal? " Derrick nodded with some hesitation. "OK, man," he said at last. Jackson paused a moment. He finally asked: "Can you remember, Derrick, what you said to your escort last night just before you passed out?" "Sure, I said I would like to be just like him. God, he was so fantastic. That body." "That's right, you said you would like to be just like him. And you meant that?" "Hell, yeh. And now I am", he replied. "No, not quite", Jackson answered patiently, as he unwrapped three loaded hypodermic syringes from the bedside table. "You seemed to be trying to say that you would like to be a black man who is also a big bodybuilder. A totally hot, black muscle giant. Isn't that true?" Silence for a minute. Derrick muttered a reply which was neither a yes or no. "Well, Derrick, is that what you meant or not?", Jackson persisted. Images flooded through Derrick's mind half-conscious mind of all the black bodybuilders he had lusted after at the gym, acknowledging just how much he wanted to be like them. And how the incredible presence of the escort last night had settled him finally in that wish. "Yes," he groaned at last, "God yes, that is what I want." Jackson gently inserted the first hypo into one of the many prominent veins on the inside of Derrick's forearm and steadily emptied the contents into his bloodstream. Derrick made a face but remained still. "This first shot is to deal with some basic issues for you, Derrick. Skin and hair, mostly. It won't hurt at all. Shall I tell you about it is it happens?" Derrick nodded slowly. "Yes, it is a very arresting sight. Your skin is getting darker all over as I watch. In a minute or two it will have become a dark chocolate brown all over, except for the palms of your hands and the soles of your feet. Very ... fetching. And that big dick of yours is several shades darker, almost coal black. Your blond hair has fallen out. Your skull and jaw will gradually grow out in black hair, if you want to let it grow. Personally I like the bald-headed look on a man like you. You have already developed a pair of thick black eyebrows. Short silky hair has formed in your pits and a small patch of wiry black pubes has cropped on your crotch. There is a silky coating on your balls too. You may want to keep them shaved later on - I know lots of bodybuilders like to do that. Good. That is about it for this stage. You now have black skin Derrick. Congratulations." Jackson ran a hand over the silky dark skin on Derrick's new chest. "All right now Derrick. This next shot will go deeper. It will address your basic physiognomy. You may feel a little discomfort for a while. Bear with me, though. It will pass." Jackson found another vein and emptied the second syringe into the man's arm. Derrick convulsed slight after a moment and began to thrash against his restraints as his body began to change further. Jackson noticed a perceptible lift to his hips as his glutes swelled and altered to produce a perfect high round bubble butt of two melon shaped halves, which jutted almost shelf-like away from the base of his back. His fingers lengthened on suddenly bigger hands. But the really significant changes were happening to his face and head. Jackson watched in fascinated approval as Derrick's skull rounded at the back and dipped sharply where it met his neck. Derrick's previously rather high forehead seemed to shrink visibly and his brow thickened. His cheekbones became more prominent, his nose flatter and broader with flaring nostrils, his big almond eyes hooded with deeply folded lids. Finally, his lips thickened to a sensual new fullness, dominating his whole lower face. Jackson's voice shook very slightly when he next spoke. "Derrick, that has worked very, very well. You are without doubt a very beautiful black man now." "OK, Derrick breathed and at once flinched in surprise at the sound of his own new gutturally deep voice. Jackson stood admiring the work so far. The white boy who had walked through his door the day before was now transformed into a 275 lb black bodybuilder. He leaned close to the bed, noticing the heat and deep musky smell which now rolled off the big man's body. "Just one more shot, Derrick. OK?" An assenting grunt. "This shot is really just to make sure you have, umm, fun. It will fix your sex drive at a much higher level and also make you more sexually versatile. It will loosen your self-consciousness." (And wipe selective parts of your memory of how all this has happened, he observed silently to himself.) The contents of the third needle emptied into Derrick's arm, Jackson sat down on a chair for exactly five minutes before rising to approach the recumbent muscle man. "Derrick, I am going to end this hypnosis now. When you open your eyes, I will release your restraints, but I want you to be still for a minute or two before you get up. You may feel a little surprised at first. Derrick nodded slowly. Jackson leaned forward, a smile of triumph spreading over his face as he murmured in Derrick's ear: "Now, wake up, my man." He loosened the big man's restraints and sat back to watch. Derrick opened his eyes and looked up to the mirror on the ceiling. Totally freaky, he thought. He grinned with a look of complete satisfaction and wonder at his powerful black body before turning to the attractive man sitting near him. "Sup Doc?", he asked, speaking the words in a slight drawl as he tried to adjust to his newly full lips. He started to touch his muscles all over, as if to persuade himself that it was all really true. He whistled slowly, commenting almost to himself, "Would you look at me, man? A real muscle bro now." All this activity produced an immediate response from his steadily thickening dick. "Fuck man, shouldn't I be covered up ...?", he ended lamely, looking up at Jackson for assistance. Jackson fished a very skimpy yellow pose pouch from his pocket and offered it to Derrick. "You might just about get into this if you're quick", he offered. Derrick struggled into the brief, managing to look more undressed with it on than when he had been naked, his pubes sticking out of the brief where it sagged under the weight of his cock and balls. "Guess I'm gonna need some new clothes," he said absently. "Yes," Jackson agreed. "I hope you don't mind, I did some shopping on your credit card this morning. You can try on some of this stuff next door now, if you want. There's a full length mirror in there. I think it will fit you and I think you'll like it. "Cool, thanks," Derrick said. He stood and walked experimentally around the room, finding his new centre of gravity and getting used to the slightly rolling gait which his big thighs created when he walked. "Guess I best had get on home now", he said finally. His face clouded. "Yo, man? You don't happen to know where I live now, do you? I seem to have forgot." "Same place as before, Derrick. The landlord understands you are subletting from the owner. And with your new job managing your old gym- you're due to start first thing Monday, by the way - you should be able to afford to move somewhere nicer soon enough. All the paperwork is in the bag with the clothes." Derrick still seemed troubled. "What about my friends, family ...?" he trailed off. Jackson shrugged. "Just go with the flow, Derrick, as I expect you would put it. And have a good time." Derrick seemed content enough with this and he grinned a toothy smile. He threw the bag of clothes over one shoulder and turned to leave the room. Jackson watched his broad back and butt appreciatively. He halted just as he reached the doorway. Turning, he said "I guess I'll go try on some of this stuff before I check outta here, man." He winked. "You wanna help"? Jackson padded after him a couple of minutes later. He reached the doorway to find Derrick struggling into a white lycra muscle T which looked painted onto his torso. He was about to button the flies on his pants when he caught sight of Jackson. Stepping close to him, he hefted his hardening dick and balls in one hand suggestively, then raised a flexed bicep to his face, licking it slowly with a long pink tongue. "What do you think, man? You like what you see?" Jackson stepped into the erotically charged arms of the muscleman, finding his lips for a passionate kiss as he began to fondle Derrick's thick ebony cock with one hand and stroke his muscles with the other. Oh yes, he thought, Catalog man No 9 has been a big success. A very good start to the project.

A/N: AER is frustrating me with the talking and emotions right now, so I thought I could clear my mind with something else where no direct speech would be used. Hope you enjoy this one. As always, any feedback is greatly appreciated. --- A sudden impact from behind caused the files I held to scatter across the floor.It was followed by frantic apologies by Gary. As we were collecting the papers, I noticed some muffled sniggering. Damn. I really didn't get why some wanted to make Gary miserable. I mean, apart from being morbidly obese, and kind of short, he had a cute face, and if he slimmed down he'd be a looker for sure. I assured Gary that I wasn't mad, and we went separate ways. - At the end of the work, I met him again, he was waiting for the elevator. He apologized and I assured him that it was alright again. He asked if I wanted to go for some drinks sometime, which I accepted. - A few days later, we arranged a time, and then we went right after work, just the two of us. We talked about random shit, before he got kind of mellow and a bit weepy, and he started to tell me how I'm great guy, and how no one at office respects him. He even told me that he heard they've been calling him 'Great White Shirt' sometimes. An obvious joke about his big wardrobe necessary to cover him combined with his appetite. I hoped he didn't catch that one, and I did my best to call out the coworkers when I overheard them, but it apparently didn't do much. Dicks. I asked him if he tried to bring it to the HR, but he said they wouldn't help, as he didn't have any evidence. I told him that he could vent to me, but if he came up with anything, I'd be happy to help. He replied that he actually did have something in mind already, but he'd rather discuss it more sober. We paid and went home. - The next day, we met near the elevator, and we chatted a bit. I had a bit of time, so we sat down in the lobby, and he told me that he wanted to lose weight with my help, and gain some muscle. I was a bit taken aback, as I'm not particularly athletic, but I said that I'd help him. - We've been e-mailing pretty regularly now, I told him that he should start moving more, use things like when parking, don't try to get the spot nearest to where he's going, take stairs instead of the elevator... I also got him to go to the gym I frequent, which was pretty small and friendly, so he wouldn't have to feel much selfconsciousness. - He actually stuck with it, and in a few weeks, it was obvious the shirt didn't fit him as well as before, especially around his waist, which had shrunk a few inches. He had great results in the gym as well, he began a bit weaker than me (which honestly surprised me, as while I'm no gym rat, I do go to the gym regularly, and he wasn't having much trouble catching up to me), but now he was maxxing out every machine in our gym. When I took two weeks of vacation, he was pretty happy, and I wasn't worried about him. The bullying pretty much stopped by that point, mainly because he wasn't so easy to push around, both in literal sense and the metaphorical, thanks to his boost to self esteem. - I was checking my e-mail (I'm not a workaholic, I just want to know what's going on at the firm), and there was a new mail from Gary. 'Can't wait 'til you get back, got a surprise for you. - Gary' I wondered what that was about, but he didn't send anything else. - I was waiting for the elevator upwards, still a bit sleepy as I overslept, when someone grabbed me at the waist, and I was suddenly sitting on a quite weird chair, no backrest, the seat was bumpy and covered in thin cloth, and there was a thick furry pillar right in front of my crotch. And the chair started moving towards the stairs. And then my brain caught up. It was Gary, and apparently going the nine stories by himself was getting too boring and easy. He asked if I liked the surprise. I said that it was amazing, and congratulated him on his growth. We also went for drinks after work. - Even though I haven't seen Gary all day, I also didn't hear anyone mocking him, so they really must have come around. - As we were drinking, Gary told me all about his last two weeks. His strength has been soaring, and he had lost pretty much all of his fat by now. I asked him about the bulge under his pecs, which were now straining his shirt. He said that his abs are so big now that they push out, but when he flexes them they're hard like a rock. I asked if he was using any steroids, but he denied, saying that he'll look into steroids if he slows down, but there's been no reason to. As we paid and left the bar, he asked me out. I happily accepted. Fuck, it was so flattering, getting asked out by this monster of a man. - The next day, he approached me at my desk, and told me with a big smile that I'm expected at his at eight, and no wasn't an option. Dress code was 'casual'. - I arrived in jeans and a t-shirt, and I brought a six pack of beers. He opened the door for me, and my god he was looking amazing. He looked like he just finished a workout. His muscles bulging everywhere, his pecs pushing out his string tank, that had sweat stains all over it, the deep cleft between them clearly visible despite the very generous covering of hair on them. Traps bunched up almost to his ears, and making it looks like he had no neck. His bare arms, looking more like thighs, shifting with his every movement. His giant shorts covered his thights, but his calves were looking insane, and his feet were bare. And everywhere I looked, he was covered in dark mat of hair, damp from his sweat. I reached out to shake his hand, but he pulled me inside and right into a hug. It was incredible how even when he was so short I could rest my head on top of his, I never felt smaller in my entire life. It was like being hugged by a living statue, his flesh moving only when he commanded it. His smell was everywhere now, and it wasn't bad. He apologized, having lost track of time pumping up before our date, but the food was ready, he'd just have a quick shower. I stopped him and said that I didn't mind, we could eat right now, if he wanted. He shrugged and said okay, but he smirked. He brought out an insane amount of food, and assured me that he'd eat most of it, he was eating like that all the time now, and he almost never had any leftovers. He shoveled the food into him, quicker than I thought possible. We didn't speak much during the dinner. When we were done, and the plates were discarded into the dishwasher, he said he was feeling like desert, while his eyes were plastered to my crotch, which was obviously straining pretty much non stop since I entered his house. I let him lead the way to his bedroom, and he asked if I really wanted to do this, to which I could only nod. He ripped his tank and shorts off him, now only in a jock strap straining with what looked like he stuffed a salami down there. I was a bit slower, getting out of my clothes the more usual way, while he just watched. He was very verbal about how hot I looked to him, and he came closer, running his hands everywhere he could reach. We kissed, our mouths colliding, our tongues wrestling for dominance, a battle obviously he won. We moved to his bed, he turned us around, so he was under me, my weight didn't seem to bother him, as I felt my body moving up and down as he breathed. When we came up for air, both of us panting, he told me there was another secret he wanted to show me. He opened his mouth and his tongue extended beyond what I thought possible. He was watching me with concern, not sure if this would scare me off. It didn't. I looked at it from different angles, and it just looked like any other tongue I've seen, there was just more of it. Then I got an idea, and I licked it, the taste was the same as before, so I started licking it and kissing it like a big cock, and even tried to deep throat it, which, while not entirely succesful thanks to my gag reflex, it drew out a deep moan out of him, and he brought my head back to his, withdrawing his tongue so I didn't choke on it and we resumed our kissing. Suddenly I became aware of something pushing against my ass. I broke our kiss again to look, and there was his huge cock, straining against the jockstrap to get closer to me. He said that I turn him on something crazy, but if I didn't mind, he'd be getting the desert now. I didn't so he sat up on the bed, and help me stand up. He pulled down my boxers, and grabbed me around my hips, while sucking my cock in his mouth, his nose buried in my pubes in no time. It was such an amazing feeling, I had trouble not coming, I said to ease up, so he slowed down a bit, obviously enjoying the taste of my cock. He slowly brought me to climax, and then backed off a bit. Then, when he was sure I wouldn't blow immediately, he slowly devoured my cock right to the root again, but I suddenly felt his tongue sliding out, enveloping my balls, and continuing even further back, teasing my pucker. As I gradually relaxed it, he entered, and I could not stand it anymore, pulling on his head, only succeding at pulling my whole body closer to him, I came with a yell, never having experienced such an orgasm, which was amplified by the tip of his tongue pressing on my prostate. I slumped against him, as he slowly and gently withdrew his tongue, and my spent cock flopped out of his mouth, he smacked his lips, and thanked me for my contribution to his growing body. Cheeky fucker. I told him he was amazing, but I wasn't sure if I could fully reciprocate. He said he didn't mind, so I began to return to favor, tugging his dick out of it's clothed prison, it stood much larger than mine. He told me to just go easy, so I started kissing and licking it, like his tongue before, massaging his hairy balls with my hands. He told me that I could squeeze harder, so I applied more and more pressure, the only response was louder moans and more frequent twitching of his cock. Guess I unknowingly helped him become a superhero. He said he was close, so I renewed my efforts, which was shortly rewarded by an explosion of cum, covering both of us in big white globs. As we both recovered, he asked if I wanted to take a shower now. I nodded, and he got up, slung me over his shoulder, giving me a great view of his ass from above as he walked. As we showered, we had a bit of a worship session, as I helped him wash, I kissed, grabbed and pushed on his muscles. In no time, he was hard again, his cock proudly pointing slightly upwards, while I still didn't recover. He started stroking himself, I hugged him around his neck, watching from behind his shoulder, as he brought himself to another climax with a growl, just as plentiful as the first one. Boy, we were going to have so much fun... Edit: whoops, forgot to translate two words.

Check out Part 1 if you need a refresher on the story: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2496-the-facility/ Two years had passed since that day back in the city. Both of you managed to get out and found refuge in a neighboring community away from the chaos that ensued from that crazy day. Remarkably though the force that consumed the city only managed to affect a small amount of men from outside its borders and never made it to this town they made it to. Even more amazing is the fact that both you and Howard returned to your normal sizes just a few hours after entering this new community. You were both found and taken to a place that was being run by a doctor by the name of Ross Bloodstone. He was intrigued by both of your circumstances and started running very elaborate tests on both of you. After determining that you and Howard were both born with genetic gifts, the doctor decided to organize a team to go investigate the building you spoke to him about and find out exactly how this whole thing started. He recruited you to go back and search to where this force was being housed inside the facility where you and Howard both originally changed. The search team was to wear protective gear that was implanted with an oxygen tank so they could breathe clean air and not worry about some freak accident from happening. You lobbied hard to get Howard put onto the search team, but Dr. Bloodstone decided against it and sent him to go work with a research company to help develop a new type of protein supplement. The doctor had occasionally spoken to you about people he had worked with in the past that would make you think that perhaps this experimental facility was somehow put together as part of one of his studies. You decided to keep it to yourself so he wouldn’t get any indications that you might question his motives. After some last minute planning, you got the search team together and shuffled them into an armored van that was meant for tough missions like this one. The drive back to the city was about three hours away from this community. The men were also told to eat something before they left to avoid the possibility of having to expose themselves to the air. The team was made up of five guys, all of different sizes and all had different levels of expertise. The one that was assigned to stay with you at all times was Brisco, a stunningly handsome former marine with a thick powerful build. From day one at the safehouse you had resided in, this man helped you cope with the after effects of the reversion process and stayed close when your lover was not available. Howard never truly understood why this man latched on to you so quickly so he tried to stay close to you to make sure that nothing unusual would happen. It is perhaps the main reason why he was assigned to another location to avoid getting into the middle of whatever Brisco’s assignment was. The other three vary in size from the lanky type with the technological skills, Marshall, to one with medical expertise, Evers, and the other one was a monstrously huge brute with the strength to fend off whoever might have come along. His name was Hery, a South American former superheavyweight bodybuilder that at one time was going to compete for the Olympia competition before all hell broke loose in his homeland. Once you arrived back inside the city, you were shocked to see that there was a substantial amount of dead men lying everywhere. It seemed really strange that not a single man survived from this catastrophe, but that there must have been a reason for this to occur as well. The team managed to find the location of the facility and parked the van directly in front of where both you and Howard emerged from just a couple of years before. You started to get out of the vehicle until Brisco ordered you to stay put while he went inside to search. The rest of the team followed closely behind him. After they made their way inside the huge opening in the facility wall, you managed to sneak out the driver’s side door and peeked in before stepping inside. The darkness inside the testing area reminded you of what had transpired just a few years before. Nothing had changed except for several portions of the ceiling which were falling down from the lack of maintenance. You got a flashlight out from your suit pocket and looked over and noticed that Marshall was already inside the control room checking out the machinery that still remained slightly intact despite the carnage that occurred from that crazy day. Both Evers and Hery had apparently gone somewhere else inside the facility since they were nowhere to be seen. You managed to find your way over to start discussing what may or may not have led to the development of this powerful force. You were trying to formulate in your mind of whether or not he was just doing things for Dr. Bloodstone or if he really was interested in figuring out how this may have gotten started on his own free will. You eventually decided to let Marshall continue his examination of the machinery and went searching throughout other sections of the building. You could hear both Brisco and Hery discussing something in the gym area not far from the main entrance of the building as you entered the long corridor that led to the front part of the facility. It seemed as if Hery was more interested in finding out if the force was still activated in the air than ever protecting the team from anything they may have encountered. The two men argued for several minutes before Brisco finally said that he wasn’t going to be part of whatever decision Hery was going to make. He even threatened to kill him right there if he decided to take his helmet off. Before they said anything else, you quickly jumped in between them to resolve whatever conflict was going to transpire next. Brisco told you to get out the way, but you refused since you figured he wouldn’t hurt you considering how he has been with you over the last several months. The huge bodybuilder made a few more taunts before unlatching his helmet and threatened to pull it off. You pleaded with him to take a few minutes to think about what he was going to do, but it didn’t work as he immediately pulls his helmet off. He took several deep breaths inhaling the air and grunted in his low South American voice. Within seconds, both you and Brisco could hear his body reacting. His suit was inflating to its limits as his muscles were expanding at an alarming rate. The marine pushed you out of the way and started shooting at Hery numerous times hitting the growing behemoth in his chest and legs. The blood from his wounds was slowly pooling out the holes in his suit before his bloated muscles started tearing their way out of the fabric and pushed the bullets out and onto the floor. He was yelling quite loudly at Brisco as he continued to swell inside up the suit as the fabric quickly gave way to the mass that continued to grow on top of the immense muscle he had already on his bulging torso. You got back up and attempted to get the marine away from Hery, but he wouldn’t budge as he tried shooting the swelling behemoth again. The bullets barely pierced his olive flesh as the expanding muscle layers pushed them right back out. At this point, the South American’s suit completely fell to the ground. He continued to expand as he grew even taller and was about to reach the ceiling above him. You decided to high tail it out the back of the gym area and into the locker area. You peered around the corner to listen from the locker room entrance and could hear Hery’s immensely deep voice rumbling against the walls as Brisco yelled in fright. The ceiling was heard crumbling as the facility shook several times forcing you to brace yourself against the wall you were standing beside. You decided to find another way out of the locker room in case the giant decided to come looking for you. This was a part of the facility that you were not familiar with since you were immediately sent back into the test area when you originally arrived there. Perhaps there was a door in the back where you could find a way out. After a couple of minutes of searching, you did find a door and opened it. You quickly rushed inside and closed it. When you were trying to turn around, you were immediately met by Evers who attempted to try and knock you out. You avoided his blow and retaliated by punching him in the faceguard of his helmet which knocked him backwards. He started to fall over but you managed to catch him before he landed on the ground. You didn’t want his helmet to come off somehow. He tried to get back up but you ended up sitting on him to restrain him while you asked him questions about his motive and what the doctor wanted him to do at the facility. Evers refused to answer any of his questions and said that he was willing to kill himself if it was needed. You knew that you couldn’t let him off that easy by taking his helmet off so you forced him up to his feet and sat him over in a chair by a window that was located close to a door which went outside. You found some thick medical tape lying close to you and wrapped his arms up in it behind his back as well as around the bottom part of his helmet to avoid any kind of accident from possibly occurring. This room appeared to be some kind of lab area with various bottles of chemicals and gases lying everywhere. You scanned the whole area and came to the conclusion that perhaps Evers was sent back here to possibly work on getting another virus developed. You heard noises coming from behind one of the walls and went over to investigate. You could hear something powering up and quickly jumped backwards to avoid the blast that ended up coming through the wall. A huge crater appeared as Evers went flying into the wall behind him. Someone came through the crater and grabbed you by the arm before standing you up. They immediately noticed that a crack was forming on your helmet and patched it quickly before any of the air entered. As you came to your senses, you noticed that it was in fact Marshall who picked you up from the ground. He told you that they needed to get out of there to avoid being found because he realized that they were being used by the doctor and most likely other members of the search team. Still a bit groggy, you nodded in agreement as the man opened the door that led outside and felt yourself being dragged away from the facility. More sounds were heard emanating from the complex behind you as the two of you went inside a nearby building to take shelter. You collapsed into Marshall’s arms once you found a safe place inside that was secure and passed out. Need to catch up on Doctor Bloodstone?: Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3533-introducing-the-muscle-doctor-part-1-of-2/?hl=%2Bintroducing+%2Bthe+%2Bmuscle+%2Bdoctor Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3600-introducing-the-muscle-doctor-part-2-of-2/?hl=%2Bintroducing+%2Bthe+%2Bmuscle+%2Bdoctor

Hey MEN, So, I finished it. I put all three parts here for you. I enjoy having all parts in one place when I read a story so I don’t have to spend time hunting around for everything. I hope that works well for you. Like so many others of you in the past couple of weeks, this is my first story and because of that, I am hungry for your feedback (like 2 hours after an intense leg workout sort of hungry). Ravenous really. So please comment and let me know what you liked, didn’t like, anything that resonated with you…so I can improve and move to the next project. A couple of you had mentioned a part in the story that seemed a little rough. I went back and fixed some things so it should flow more smoothly. Thanks for that suggestion. I am no longer a Muscle-Growth.org story virgin and it feel so right. :-) Sit back, relax, grab that bottle of lube, and enjoy. ========================================================== Part I The summer heat hung thick in the air. It was a few days before classes started at the University of Washington. Seattle isn’t known for its heat, but when it does get warm, it gets humid. So much water around. So many trees. August can be unpleasant. Cliff was carrying boxes to his new room for the year. He was a senior and finally going to graduate with his degree in psychology in May. He was the kind of guy that everyone liked. He wasn’t what the magazines and media would call “hot” but he was handsome, kind of like a movie star from the golden age of Hollywood. Many people said that if Cary Grant and Rock Hudson had a baby, he would look like Cliff. With dark wavy hair that he kept well trimmed, warm brown skin from his tan, and his large hazel eyes, he could see what they meant, but he never considered himself necessarily good-looking. He was built like a rugby player. Almost 6 feet tall, he carried a good bit of muscle under his clothes. His wide shoulders looked like they could put up some serious weight and his thick legs and round high ass made him appear shorter than he actually was. People were always surprised at how tall he was when he stood next to them. He wasn’t tight and ripped like many of his friends. He always seemed to carry around a little extra weight, especially around his waist, to his great chagrin. Even so, he had a beautiful masculine body that could do real work. And his smile. His smile was his moneymaker. He could melt just about anyone with his smile. Unpacking his car had been quite a chore today. As a senior, he was able to apply for a Resident Assistant at one of the dorms on campus. He had lived in the dorms his first year, but had moved out afterward for a couple of years and had experienced freedom from the tiny rooms and a roommate in the same cramped space. As an RA, he would have his own room in the corner of the floor complete with a kitchenette and en-suite bathroom. His friend, Rich, had talked him into applying and they had been assigned to the same building with Rich working on the floor just underneath Cliff. The two friends had been close since the first week of classes when they were freshmen. But they couldn’t be more different. Where Cliff was classically handsome and warm with a beefy body, Rich had an angular model-like face with sandy blonde short hair and piercing blue eyes. He was ripped. His broad shoulders supported athletic pecs and well-defined arms. His waist was tiny and he often found it hard to find clothes that would fit right. His glutes were tight and his legs were long but muscular. His skin was golden brown and he looked much more like a surfer-turned-fitness model than anyone in Seattle that Cliff had ever seen. He was beautiful and devastating. He knew it too. Cliff got along with everyone whereas Rich could be a real asshole. Mean and acidic comments often came out of his mouth and he was as catty as any of the Real Housewives, but Cliff (as is his personality) just shrugged and thought, “That’s just the way he is.” Cliff marched up the stairs with the last box. It was only four floors up, but with the heat and all of the other boxes he had already packed around, he was feeling it in his thighs and healthy backside. He opened the door, set the box down and started to unpack. It was going to be so nice to be in a room by himself this year. A knock at the door interrupted him. “Come in!” “Hey Cliff.” Standing in the doorway was Jesse. Jesse looked like a stereotypical science nerd. Thick black-rimmed glasses, thin almost skinny body, and a big beak-like nose screamed “chemistry or physics” as his major. He was also the head RA for the building and therefore, Cliff’s boss. They had also been friends since their first year. Jesse had been in Cliff’s English 100 course- and they both hated it. They sat next to each other passing notes and giggling like schoolgirls for most of the quarter. Jesse liked Cliff and had a lot of respect for Cliff’s social capital, something that Jesse didn’t have. Cliff liked Jesse of course. He was just that kind of guy. Cliff didn’t have enemies. Most people wondered if he had a mean bone in his body. Jesse, with his beak-nose, looked straight into Cliff’s eyes and shook his head a little. “Dude. I’m so sorry.” Cliff looked up from the box he was unpacking. “Why are you sorry? Did you fill the rooms on my floor with crazy problem freshmen?” Jesse just shook his head and looked down at the single sheet of paper in his hand. “Worse, man.” “Come on, Jesse. What? You look like you just licked a lemon. “ “Cliff, sorry buddy, but you are going to have to have a roommate for at least the first quarter of the year. We assigned this transfer kid to the building and we overbooked by one spot. You have one of the only single rooms and I can’t stick him with Rich. He’d probably make the kid cry every day just for making his life a little more inconvenient. I don’t know much about him except he is a junior and did his first two years somewhere in Montana.” “Oh man! You’re not serious! That’s messed up, Jesse! I even just moved the two beds together so I could have a king-size.” Cliff shook his head, annoyed. “One more thing, Cliff. He’s here. Now. Downstairs.” “Man, you are killing me. People aren’t supposed to start moving in for a couple of days still. I was going to get all set up and have some peace and quiet. Maybe jerk off a bit more than normal.” Cliff flashed Jesse that big smile and winked. He had always thought Jesse was gay or maybe bi if anything. He caught him looking at his meaty ass more than once. He didn’t mind though. Jesse was harmless. “Ya. Well, he emailed us at the end of last year when we made the assignments and asked if he could move in early. Some sort of sob story about not having a place to live right before school, or some shit like that. We responded that he could if he paid for the extra time. Sorry man. I know this sucks.” Cliff shook his head and went into the small bedroom and moved the beds apart again. He took a big long piss in the bathroom and started moving some things around so the new guy would have equal space. No reason punishing the new guy for the mix up. Cliff just thought that way about things. He was easy going as well. Nothing ruffled his feathers too much. “It was a nice dream while it lasted.” A few minutes later, he heard some shuffling in the hallway and a light knock at the door. “Come in!” he said maybe a little bit louder than he needed too. As easygoing as he was, he was still just a little annoyed at the situation. He had been really looking forward to some alone time with his cock. Being home for the summer hadn’t allowed him very much privacy and he was horny. The door slowly opened and it looked like whoever was going to come it was having trouble with their bag. He heard a little grunt and the door pushed open slightly. His new roommate walked in hesitantly. His eyes darted around the room and the first thing Cliff thought was that he looked like a scared animal. “Hi there. I guess we are going to be roommates this quarter.” Cliff stuck out his hand to greet his new roommate and walked quickly over to him. He flashed his smile and the annoyance was gone. He couldn’t hold a grudge against this guy. It wasn’t his fault. “My name’s Cliff. Sorry there are so many boxes and shit all over. I didn’t know I was going to have a roommate…so soon.” He added that last bit so the new guy wouldn’t feel so bad. He was sure that Jesse had told him downstairs about the situation. “I’m Shane.” Shane didn’t look Cliff in the eyes and barely stuck his hand out to shake Cliff’s big meaty mitt. The kid looked scared. Cliff looked more closely at him. He was looked of average height Cliff thought. Maybe 5 foot 8 or 9. He was thin though not skinny. He wasn’t an ugly kid, but he wasn’t anything special. He looked a bit pale and like he was exhausted. Maybe he hadn’t eaten in a while. His cheeks did look a little sunken in and his face a bit gaunt, but that could just be the paleness. Something made Cliff think the guy was very nervous. He still didn’t look Cliff in the eye. “Here, let me grab that for you.” Cliff stretched his arm out to grab the duffle bag that Shane had let drop to the floor. Shane held on to the duffle and pulled away a little bit and his cheeks flushed a little. Cliff looked out in the hallway for anything else. That’s all that he had with him. “Do you need help bringing anything else up from downstairs?” “No, I just have this and one box I left in the office with Jesse. I’ll run down and get it now.” Shane set his duffle bag on the floor next to the wall, well out of the way of Cliff’s full boxes. He turned around and walked into the hallway without saying anything else. “That was a little awkward,” Cliff whispered to himself when he knew he was alone. Why had Shane seemed so nervous? He went back to work moving his items to one side of the room, moving food to one half of the cupboard and organizing the refrigerator in a way that would give Shane half of the space. A few minutes later, he heard the footsteps return and Shane walked in with his box. He set the box carefully on the kitchen table and looked over at Cliff who had his backside sticking out of the fridge, still moving things around. Shane stared at Cliff’s athletic bubbled ass and his thick legs and looked away just as Cliff wheeled around with that warm smile again. “Shane, give me just a minute to move some things around in here and then you can start putting anything you want in your space. And, if you don’t mind, I’d like the bed next to the window in the other room. Is that ok?” He walked across the kitchen and entered the bedroom where he had put one bed against the window and the other against the opposite wall. There was only about 4 feet between the beds, but it was a dorm after all. Shane just nodded. “Hey Shane. I’m going to leave here in a few minutes to go meet up with some friends I haven’t seen since the beginning of summer. You are more than welcome to come if you want,” Cliff said warmly, looking at Shane. Finally Shane looked at him and quietly said, “No, I’m ok. Thanks for inviting me though.” “Ya, no problem. Anytime. I’m going to shower and get ready but make yourself at home.” Cliff turned on his heels and walked into the bedroom where he began to undress. As he was walking into the room, he pulled his shirt off and Shane stared at his back. Cliff was so at ease with himself. He didn’t have a perfect body, but he looked like he was well worked out. His back was broad and thick; his shoulders round with pendulous triceps. He was shirtless with only his form fitting brown dungarees on. He could see a strip of bright red briefs wrapping around Cliff’s waist just peeking out above his pants. And that ass. It didn’t look like it was made of stone, but it was thick and muscular. It looked like the rest of Cliff, comfortable and powerful. Cliff peeled his pants off so that he was just wearing his red briefs and still had his back to Shane. Shane blushed and felt himself getting turned on. Just then, Cliff turned around and grabbed the towel that was hanging off the door and walked into the bathroom. He just barely caught Shane staring at him and noticed the bulge in his pants. He shot him that warm smile and walked into the bathroom. As he shut the door behind him he chuckled to himself, “Looks like Shane is gay.” Shane stood there, mortified. He knew Cliff saw him staring. And he knew that his shorts couldn’t cover up his boner. He shook his head, disgusted with himself, and opened up his duffle and box to unpack his few belongings. “You doing alright in there?” Cliff called out from the bedroom as he was changing. “If you need anything, just use mine. We’re roommates now, so what’s mine is yours.” “Thanks,” Shane said quietly from the kitchen, “but I’m ok.” “Do you have something to eat for dinner? You don’t look like you brought much.” Shane was in the kitchen still. He hadn’t sat down or taken anything into the bedroom. Cliff walked out of the room just as Shane was pulling out a 36 pack of Top Ramen opening up one package and placing it into a small pan of water. “That stuff will kill you!” Cliff barked and started to laugh. “I can’t eat that shit. It makes me sick.” He said it in good fun and what Cliff didn’t know is that Shane knew this. He could tell what people were feeling. It was more than observation, it was empathic. Still, the comment somehow hurt him and he felt that he had to respond. “Ya, I know but I don’t have any money until next week when my financial aid comes in, so this will do for now.” He looked mortified and crestfallen. He was obviously embarrassed, but he already knew that Cliff wouldn’t mock him. “No fucking way, Shane. Ok, well eat that, but hold on.” Cliff walked over to the fridge and took out a rotisserie chicken he had bought earlier that day, some veggies, and herbs. In a total of two minutes, he had put some cubed chicken and the veggies in the pot with the ramen noodles. “It might taste like shit, but it will be better for you with some protein and fresh things.” Shane looked at Cliff straight in the eye for only the second time. He started to tear up a little bit and bit down on his lip. “Thank you, Cliff. I won’t forget how kind you were to me today.” Cliff looked at him puzzled, but Shane seemed sweet and innocent so he just let it go. What did he mean by that? Just then a loud bang on the door startled them both. “Get out here you big fuck,” bellowed another voice. It was Rich. “We have to get going. I’m hungry as fuck. Are you ready you big queer?” Cliff opened the door and Rich barged in. “Too bad you have some idiot loser as a roommate,” Rich spouted looking at his friend. “I heard about it. Jesse told me he looks like some homeless piece of shit.” Rich looked at Cliff who just shook his head quickly and glanced over at Shane who was staring straight at Rich. Cliff knew that Rich was an ass. He could get away with it… usually. He was a stud with a perfect body. Vascular arms with well built and rounded muscles that oozed confidence, a tight waist with abs visible through the tight shirts he wore for the ladies, and long muscular thighs atop athletic lower leg muscles. He new he was hot and he didn’t give a damn what anyone else thought. “Rich! Shut the fuck up.” Cliff looked visibly pissed off. He looked at Shane sitting at the table getting ready to take his first bite of dinner and he could see his eyes getting glassy. “God, you are such an ass sometimes,” Cliff barked at his friend. “Shane, this is my idiot friend, Rich. Rich, this is my new roommate Shane.” Rich smirked and walked over and stuck out his hand to shake Shane’s. Shane felt something very mean about Rich. He could feel it like a white hot iron. Rich was cruel and arrogant. He was not to be trusted. Shane didn’t look him in the eye, but stretched his hand out to shake the other’s hand. He just stared at his dinner bowl. “Fuck man. Lets get out of here,” Rich said as he headed for the door. Cliff put his hands up as if to say, “Hang on a sec.” “Shane,” he could sense the emotions building up on Shane’s face; he looked like he was trapped. But when Cliff said his name, he seemed to relax a bit. “Shane, look at me bro. “ Cliff crouched down next to Shane at the table so that his eyes were slightly lower. “Don’t listen to anything that Rich says. He can be a real piece of work. He just opens his mouth without thinking and it hurts sometimes. He’s made me fighting mad so many times, but he’s my friend and he’s a good guy… usually.” Shane looked at Cliff again. Cliff felt as if Shane was reading deeply into his eyes. Like he was sizing Cliff up on some subconscious level. “Please eat and unpack and I wont be long. I want to get back to I can get to know you a bit more, ok?” The quiet one nodded his head and again looking into Cliff’s eyes and whispered, ‘Thanks Cliff. Thank you for being so nice to me.” With that, Cliff got up and turned around to join Rich in the hallway. He shut the door and Shane heard Rich start laughing, “Your roommate is a freak man. Holy shit. You are screwed.” “Fuck off, Rich.” And he heard a thud. Cliff punched Rich hard in the shoulder. Shane could sense that Cliff meant it when he punched Rich and he smiled and started to eat. A couple of hours later, Cliff returned from his dinner with friends. He walked in and closed the front door slowly. Shane was sitting on the couch. His box and duffle were in the corner, empty. There was nothing new on the shelves in the kitchen and he could see that there was a blanket spread out on Shane’s bed in the next room. Shane looked over at Cliff as he put the leftovers from dinner in the fridge. Shane hadn’t put anything into the fridge either. “I guess he is going to try to live on Top Ramen,” Cliff thought to himself. “Did you get all settled in?” he asked. “Ya. I don’t have much. I wanted to say thanks for sticking up for me with your friend, Rich. You didn’t have to do that.” “Rich gets what he deserves. Well, not usually, but he deserved to get a good punch for what he said about you. You are my roommate now and I’ve got your back. I don’t like talking shit about people like Rich does. I’m an optimist.” Cliff walked over to Shane and sat down next to him on the couch. “So let’s get acquainted.” He sat cross-legged on the couch facing his new roommate. Shane opened himself up in that way that only he could, probing the emotions and sentiments of the people he is around. He could sense that Cliff really did want to know about him; to understand him. He could tell he was good. He felt a certain valiance about Cliff. He was emotionally strong, stable, and substantive-much like his physical body. Shane could feel the concern and worry that Cliff had for him, although they had just met. Cliff wasn’t wary. He wasn’t afraid. He wanted to know why his roommate wouldn’t look him in they eye, why he flinched when Cliff tried to grab his bag to help him, and why he didn’t own anything. He could feel that Cliff had questions as he looked into his roommate’s eyes. There was something else there as well, but he couldn’t identify it. “Well? Shane, you can tell me anything. I have heard a lot from my friends about their lives. Nothing that you say will bother me.” Somehow, Cliff felt that Shane was much more of a risk to himself than to anyone else. He also had an intuition about people that he had learned to trust. He didn’t realize that Shane had a much more developed sense, but Cliff was good at reading people. The young man that was only a year younger than him had cowered all day like a puppy that had peed on the carpet. It was concerning but not scary. He knew from the look in Shane’s eyes earlier at the dinner table that Rich’s comments had really gotten to him. Sometimes he just wanted to punch Rich’s teeth in for being such a fucking jerk. He didn’t notice, but when he thought this, Shane lifted the corners of his mouth in a subtle smile. “Ya Cliff. I wish you would have punched him in the face and knocked that smug look right off of it!” Shane thought to himself. But back to the moment… “Cliff, I don’t really like to talk about myself much. Could you tell me something about you? Something about your family or…?” “Oh, sure! I love my family. We are so close. I am the oldest of four – two boys and two girls. Boy, girl, boy, girl. My parents live about 3 hours from here in a little farm town. I grew up there. My parents are my best friends and my siblings are all married and have kids. Seriously, it’s like a fucking Disney movie. “ He laughed and smiled that devastating smile as he related to Shane more about his background. Shane could feel his good mood and energy and was eagerly lapping it up. He had never felt this sort of positive energy. Cliff stopped his story. He could tell Shane was lost in it. Shane’s eyes were glazed over and he was smiling a little. “Shane, how about you?” Shane’s expression changed dramatically. The smile went away. The warmth on his face was gone. Shane teared up again. He knew he could be honest. He knew, instinctually, that Cliff wouldn’t laugh at him or his wreck of a life. “I have a very different story. I don’t know who my parents are. I don’t know where I come from. I know that I am alone.” He was visibly shaken. His voice was trembling and Cliff wanted to just reach out and hug him and make him feel better – that was his way. But he hesitated and felt that it would violate some boundary. Shane was delicate right now and was exposing himself in a way that Cliff felt very careful of. “I have lived in over fifty foster homes in my life. Until I fell out of the system when I was 18, I had never lived in the same place for more than a year. It was easier when I was younger, but when I hit puberty, things were different. I wouldn’t spend more than a couple of months in a house at a time” Cliff nodded at him, urging him to go on. “I have never really had friends. My foster families would always think I was too socially awkward or ashamed of me to let me get to know anyone very well. In every single place I was placed, I would scare them I guess. No one has ever treated me like you have been treated every day of your life. I have no stories of birthdays or happy holidays or friends to go to dinner with.” He sounded more and more upset and angry as he continued. “No one has ever treated me with any respect or any compassion. I have always been on my own…alone. Some people chose that road, but not me. It was forced on me. I don’t want my past to ruin the rest of my life, but I don’t know what to do about it. I think I am a monster. Every one of my foster parents said as much eventually…before they asked for me to be relocated.” A knot rose up in Cliff’s throat. This guy was just laying it all out there – he thought so anyway. “Cliff, what you did tonight – offering me your food and hospitality and kindness – no one has every been that kind to me. Especially when they get to know me better…know things about me. I don’t want you to be like them and I can tell that you are not.” He looked Cliff right in the eyes and Cliff just wanted to hold him and wrap his big beefy arms around this little guy. “I don’t really want to say anything else right now but I want you to know that I haven’t met anyone like you before. You make me feel safe.” He cut the last word off as he said it. Almost as if he knew that it had gone too far, for him anyway. He didn’t want to scare Cliff away or make things uncomfortable-or come out of the closet. Shane could feel Cliff’s emotions welling up within him. He could exquisitely sense his big roommate’s desire to comfort him. Cliff went to reach out to put his arm around him and Shane pulled away. “Thank you again, Cliff. I think I need to go to bed soon and I’d like to be alone here for a minute.” “Shane, you can tell me anything. Whenever you are ready to talk, you can tell me anything. I can take it. I’m not going anywhere.” Cliff was the emotional one now. His roommate had never felt love in his life. He didn’t know what it was to really hug someone; to hug his mom or dad or brother or sisters. He didn’t know what it was to have friends. He stood up and walked to the bedroom leaving Shane on the couch. Shane watched as Cliff’s big beefy back and legs walked away. He let out a little whimper. He wanted so bad to just reach out and touch Cliff, but that could get dangerous. He had learned that the hard way. Cliff whipped around and caught Shane looking at his ass. He just smiled. “Shane, you’ll be safe here. Now, shower and go to bed. Let’s hang out tomorrow, ok?” Shane nodded. He knew that he would do whatever Cliff asked. He surrendered to his roommate’s will and desires because for the first time, he knew that someone would protect him. Cliff was the one truly decent human being that he had ever met and the only one he wanted to make happy. He smiled a genuine smile for the first time in a long while and got into the shower just as Cliff had asked him to. He washed himself off and towel dried. He knew that this body was just a shell of the man that he could be, but he was still ashamed. Twenty-two years of hiding who he was would not go away in the span of one brief evening. Somehow, he knew that Cliff wouldn’t care if he were different. He also knew that he would do whatever Cliff asked – he was strong where Shane was not. Shane smiled as he realized that the opposite was also true. After showering, Shane quietly went into the bedroom. The corners of his mouth turned up to smile as he heard Cliff breathing heavily and snoring lightly—more like a purr than a snore. He climbed into bed and relived the last few hours of his life. Something had changed. Maybe it was hope. Whatever it was, he was horny and he couldn’t help but touch himself. Cautiously, he looked over at his big, strong, handsome, kind roommate and started to rub the head of his cock. It was too warm in the room to go under his covers and have more privacy so he decided to stay on top of them. He spit into his hand and rubbed the swelling knob with his palm. Working his way down slowly toward the base, he felt the veins along the shaft start coming to the surface. He could feel them individually. Shane knew that he had extra senses and when he was sexually aroused, his senses were even more acute. He could feel the throbbing of his cock begin in earnest. He could not take his eyes off of Cliff’s body laying just a few feet away. Cliff slept on his side and he was looking at the most beautiful man he had ever seen sleeping soundly just at a little over an arm’s length. He pumped his cock more and more. It steadily grew until it reached a limit with the body he had forced upon himself. He thought that a thick 10” cock would be a perfect maximum for his 5’ 9” edition. Shane eyed Cliff up and down. Cliff had not crawled under the covers either. It was too warm. Seattle is not known for its need for air-conditioning. Instead, he had stripped to his boxers. His chest was thick and hard without effort. It lacked the striations and veins that Shane knew existed under his own body, but Cliff was undeniably one of the most masculine men that Shane had met. He exuded strength. He also knew that Cliff wanted to be ripped and huge like his fucking goon-friend Rich. The thought of Rich made Shane’s blood boil. But never mind that now. Shane kept pumping his cock. His hand was getting warm. Spit is not the best lubricant. His forearm was getting tired with the action that it had gotten tonight. But this was the body that he had forced upon himself. He would have to deal with the weaknesses for the time being. Just then, Cliff’s eyes shot open. Shane yelped and tried to flip around to avoid Cliff’s stare. “Shane, are you awake?” Silence. “Shane, I know you are awake. I have been for the past few minutes. It’s ok.” Shane was terrified. He could tell that Cliff was being honest – he could ALWAYS tell if someone was being honest. “Shane. It’s ok. I’m gay too. It’s ok, Shane.” Shane froze. He didn’t move a single muscle. He willed his heart to stop beating and it did. He willed every fiber in his body to stop moving. No electrical impulses were being fired outside of his central nervous system. He was a dead ship in the water, utterly still. “Shane, please. It’s ok. Please, talk to me.” Cliff knew that his new friend was delicate and the most timid person he had met. He needed to handle this delicately. On the other side of the room, Shane heard one thing that Cliff said and it resonated with him. He had, after all, told himself that he had surrendered to Cliff, entirely and completely. The only thing he cared about in the moment was Cliff’s request, “Please, talk to me.” “Cliff, I’m afraid.” “Why? Shane, it’s ok. Whatever you say, I can handle.” “Cliff, I’m gay. I’m gay! I’ve never said that before or out loud to anyone. Please don’t kick me out of your room. I don’t know what I’d do.” There was a certain desperate quality in his voice. “Hey man. I’m gay too, remember? I think I said that a few seconds ago.” Shane was so caught up in the emotion of the moment and the fact that he had willed his body to stop its normal functions; he had barely heard Cliff say that. “Shane, come over here. I’m not going to hurt you.” Shane allowed his heart to start beating and the rest of his body to start working again. He got out of his bed, naked, and stood up next to Cliff who was still lying on top of his bed on his side. “You don’t have to worry about me.” Cliff reached his big arm out and touched Shane’s left thigh. He just left his hand there. Shane could feel something amazing happening but he didn’t know what it was. He had never felt what he felt now. One thing he knew – Cliff was communicating with him on a different level. Cliff was starting to get hard too. “Shane, please move your bed next to mine. I think tonight we should cuddle.” Shane heard the directive and pushed the bed closer to his Master’s bed. The frames bumped up against each other. Shane crawled on top of his bed and lay in the middle, not knowing what to do. His heart was racing and his mind was on fire. Nothing like this had ever happened to him in his 22 years. He felt Cliff’s emotions rolling off of his body. He felt love and lust and compassion and caring. He felt that Cliff wanted him. He had NEVER felt wanted. His body and mind told him that he was irrevocably tied to this man. Anything, ANYTHING Cliff asked for would be granted to him. Shane almost (almost) felt normal, like any other guy. “Shane, get on top of your bed and then move towards my body…please.” “Cliff, don’t say the word ‘please’ to me. I will do you whatever you ask without question and without thought to consequence. You are different from anyone that I have ever met. I trust you… and I have never trusted anyone before.” Shane crawled slowly on top of the king sized bed that Cliff had commanded to be made. Cliff reached out his arm toward Shane and grabbed his shoulder, drawing him in. Shane’s tenuous resolve almost broke. He was trying to maintain control. Cliff pulled Shane closer. “I know this is scary for you. If you would like to, just back up into me and we can spoon. I’ll be the big spoon and you can be the little spoon.” “I don’t know what you mean. Spoon?” ‘Yes. I will cup your body into mine. It feels good.” “Cliff, don’t say things like ‘if you would like to.’ Anything you ask me to do, I will do. Anything.” Shane felt a pulse of energy coming from Cliff. Cliff desired him. He really truly desired him. Shane nestled into the larger man’s embrace. Shane was hard. All ten inches. Cliff wasn’t too far behind with a solid nine, and thick. Cliff put his arm around his new friend and just held him close. Cliff put a top-sheet over them both and thought how lucky he was to be able to care for his new roommate. There was something about Shane that drew him in. He hadn’t felt this kind of love in a long time. Shane, on the other hand, was attempting to control every muscle in his body. “FUCK!” he kept repeating inside of his head. “I have to slow down. I have to calm myself. I can’t lose the one person in my existence that really cares about me. I don’t want him to think that I am a monster.” Cliff brought Shane in closer. Shane could feel Cliff’s ample cock against his back. He noticed things about Cliff in this moment that he had not noticed before. He noticed how his chest had a light dusting of fur. He noticed his happy trail that erupted next to his navel and marched down to his crotch. He noticed that Cliff’s pecs were much harder than they looked from a casual glance. His nipples were beautiful and perfect quarter sized – well, maybe a bit bigger. He noticed Cliff’s breath on his own neck. It was warm and soft and eager. Shane could sense everything. He was losing control of himself…of the monster that was inside of him. And then it happened. He felt himself start to cum. He didn’t know that it could happen like this. His cock grew and lengthened. But something else happened too. His entire body shook. The barriers that he had made with other people in his life vanished in a moment. Shane embraced Cliff…embraced him in a way that made them one person. He could see Cliff in a way that Cliff couldn’t see himself. Shane surrendered. Shane knew he could get bigger and more powerful, but he didn’t know what that would mean for Cliff, so he tempered the effect and decided to re-set up barriers until he knew how Cliff would respond. Cliff—on the other hand—felt Shane change. He was emitting an energy that Cliff had never felt and somehow, it felt right and good – and extension of himself. Cliff gasped. He was feeling Shane’s body one second, warm and giving. The next second, Shane’s body was hard as steel. He couldn’t see with his eyes what was happening since it was dark in the room, but it felt powerful and like nothing he had experienced in his short 23-year life. Cliff didn’t know what was happening, but he did know one thing—Shane had opened himself up and Cliff wanted to give Shane the love and tenderness that he deserved and something that he had never felt. He continued to rub Shane’s shoulders and back and the petrification of Shane’s body commenced in earnest. Slowly and deliberately, Shane allowed himself to adapt into the being that he had feared. He grew harder. Everything on his body grew harder. Cliff said aloud, “Shane, I don’t know what’s happening, but I want to see it. I know there is something…something that you aren’t telling me, but that I can feel. I need, want, and must see it.” Shane simply responded, “Yes, Master. I know that you need to see this.” Shane lifted his index finder the smallest of degrees, coaxing the light switch to turn on from a dozen feet away. The room lit up with a warm incandescent light. Shane crawled off the bed and Cliff was lying supine staring at his new roommate. “What would you like to see, Cliff?” Cliff looked at the previous weakling that he had been talking with just a short while before and saw a GOD of muscle and strength. “Shane, please tell me what is happening. I can feel it, but my mind doesn’t know how this is possible.” “Cliff, Master. Should I call you Cliff or Master?” “Cliff. ‘Master sounds so weird.” “Cliff, this is the reason that I have never been loved. When growing up in foster care, I would start changing when I felt my foster family began to like me. I felt that their emotions were powering my body. I know that is foolish now.” Cliff began to understand what Shane had gone through. “I felt strong and invincible. But when my body began to change going through puberty, I couldn’t control it as much. I didn’t know I needed to. No one gave me guidance. No one loved me. “ “Shane, I am so sorry.” The waves of compassion that Cliff felt rippled through Shane and he began to grow again. It was more intense. Shane was responding to Cliff’s warmth. It was something so natural to them both. With the lights on now, Cliff could see what was happening. “Master Cliff?” Cliff winced. He didn’t like being called Master. “Yes Shane.” Shane’s body trembled as Cliff said his name. He was becoming hypersensitive to what Cliff wanted, needed, desired, or demanded. “Yes, Shane?” He repeated. Shane’s cock began expanding again at the sound of his name on the lips of the only man in his life that meant shit to him. Just the sound of Cliff saying his name made him raging hard. “Master Cliff…hmmmm… I mean Cliff… Sorry. I know you aren’t ready to be called Master quite yet. I am nervous about something. I am not as good as you are. I am not kind and pure and gentle. I don’t have positive regard for everyone like you do. If I am honest, I would like to kick Rich’s ass for making me feel embarrassed in front of you, Cliff. I want all of those foster parents to know how they made me feel. I want the guys that beat the shit out of me growing up to know that they fucked with the wrong kid. If I had developed to my potential then, I would have destroyed them all and I probably would have laughed about it. There is darkness in me that I am afraid of. I need you to help me Cliff. It scares me. I wish I was more like you.” Cliff watched Shane flex his slowly expanding muscles involuntarily, like he was just feeling them out, wanting to know that they were there. Cliff put his lips close to Shane’s ear and whispered. “Shane.” Shane let out a deep-throated moan at the utterance of his name by his owner. He looked almost crazed. The only thing he wanted was to please Cliff. It was arousing him and feeding him power that he had only begun to feel. Cliff’s mouth curled in a smile at the effect he was having on Shane. He wanted to fuck him but he wasn’t sure Shane was ready for that yet. “I will always be here for you, Shane. It is ok. Just like you jerking off watching me sleep, this is ok too. I don’t judge you for your past. I don’t blame you for wanting to mess up Rich and his pretty face, or the other people that have let you down. But I will never let you down. I care about you already and I know you know that.” Cliff leaned in and kissed Shane on his forehead. The veins in Shane’s body rose to the surface. Snaking around invisible boundaries and shields, thousands of vessels sprung up all over Shane’s body. On his shoulders, on his arms, on his abs, and face. Around his skull and down his traps where they nestled in his pecs. Angry finger-width vessels hugged his arms like a newborn to its mother. His legs were a veritable 3D puzzle of hard-as-stone muscle and sausage-width veins demanded attention. They were feeding something that was on the verge of being born. They were anxious and angry and pleased when Cliff commanded, “Show me what you are!” In the matter of a second, Cliff’s pulsing cock exploded a bounty of cum onto Shane’s chest. Shane looked like a rabid animal, snarling and gnashing his teeth in the air. “Yes! I will show you what I am!!!!” Shane howled with his head thrust back and pressing his chest toward the sky. The snakes that slithered all over Shane’s body pulsed with his heartbeat. They grew more thick and menacing. Cliff reached out to touch one and as he got close, the vein seemed to reach out for his touch. It seemed to respond to him. He pushed down and the snake that slithered across Shane’s upper pec bowed down to him and disappeared under the marble surface. Shane growled and emitted a sound somewhere between an orgasmic moan and the collapse of a mountain or eruption of a volcano. He looked at Shane’s face then down to his body. He touched the muscles that had been fed by the still-present snakes of vasculature. The muscle felt like stone, but instead of cold harshness, it felt warm and inviting. He knew that Shane was inviting him to enjoy this feeling and the compliance of his body to Cliff’s will. The solid chord of chest muscle leaping out of Shane’s pecs were delineated by a deep chasm – deeper than the individual bundles of muscle that rippled across Shane’s chest. Shane’s delts looked as if they were about to be over taken by a fleet of encroaching threads, but the threads were not threatening… they were muscle fibers willed into existence by Cliff’s request. Distinct. Hot. Pulsing. “Bigger!” Cliff thought and without saying anything aloud, Shanes delts exploded in every direction, every thread, sinew, and bundle fighting for real estate. He reached out to touch the newly formed monolith and as he touched the skin, he could feel electricity arcing out toward his fingers. Little sparks were being generated between himself and the muscle he commanded to grow in Shane’s shoulders. Cliff saw Shane’s neck and almost blacked out. The entire surface was covered with wriggling serpents under the skin. He looked at Shane’s chest. Giant slithering blood vessels moved freely just under the surface. He looked at Shane’s abs. Angry pythons engorged themselves upon Shane’s stomach with smaller tributaries branching off of the larger vessels. He looked at Shane’s arms. The monstrous veins were feeding something that lied beneath. He didn’t know how, but he knew that the veins weren’t the parasites; the veins were nourishing whatever was growing. Somehow, in the depths of his being, Cliff knew that this monstrous beast was being fed by the vasculature that he had just witnessed and he, Cliff, was in control of it. He was its Master. Finally he felt himself overcome by what he saw and felt. “Shane! Shane!” He reached out and grabbed Shane’s arm. The touch of his fingers against Shane’s skin caused the formerly quiet and cautious Shane to howl and begin convulsing. He shook and trembled. Cliff looked down into Shane’s eyes. They were open now but entirely black. Black as India Ink or the darkest of nights. Even without the pupils of normal eyes, Cliff knew that Shane was looking directly at him. Shane smiled wickedly and said, “Master, I will not make further requests of you, but I would ask for you to test the boundaries of my power. I do not know what I am capable of. Cliff, you make me feel safe and protected.” Cliff couldn’t believe that the thing that Shane was slowly becoming would need safety and protection from a mere mortal, but somehow, he understood that it was true. Shane needed love and caring. He needed to feel protected and safe. That is what he desired above all else. Then it became clear to Cliff. The muscle beast Shane was on the verge of becoming, the monster his arteries were now feeding, was only concerned with those basic needs. It didn’t matter how powerful Shane became. He would first need to feel the acceptance and unconditional positive regard that Cliff could give him. Cliff was that kind of guy. He could feel Shane’s power and strength growing without even touching him. “Are you afraid, Shane?” Shane once again convulsed at the mention of his name. It echoed in his mind. Cliff’s loving voice was ricocheting inside of his head and it made him need more. He composed himself for a moment. “I am afraid that you will cast me aside if I become something that you detest or find grotesque.” “Don’t you worry about that. I love muscle. “ Cliff grabbed a hold of Shane’s developing quads, picked out one of the muscles wrestling on the surface and applied pressure. It was hard, but it gave way to Cliff’s touch. “See that there? “ motioning to Shane’s growing quads. “We need more of that.” Cliff’s smiled and put his hand on the side of Shane’s cheek. “You want to test your boundaries? Let’s take you out for a spin.” Shane, with his marble hard body and expanding vasculature, looked into Cliff’s eyes and felt more love than has been known to man. The last thing that Cliff heard before his passed out was a loud crack and the sound of a mountain growing, moaning, and rumbling. =================================================================================== =================================================================================== Part II He heard rain hitting the windowpane. Everything was warm. And then he heard a soft whimper. Where was he? He didn’t remember why he was laying in bed. “Oh, shit!” Cliff thought to himself. “Cliff, I am so sorry. I was worried you would be afraid of me.” He glanced over at Shane’s bed. He wasn’t on it. “I…I…” He heard what sounded like a muffled sob and then silence. Cliff moved his eyes to the corner of the room and saw something shaking in the dark. The lights were back off. “Shane? Shane is that you over there? It’s dark and I can’t see. I think I hit my head on something and it knocked me out for a second.” “I tried to catch you but…but…but it all happened so fast. I can pack up and leave tonight Cliff. Jesse is downstairs working on the move-in papers for the guys moving in tomorrow. I’m sure he would let me sleep in the common room on the couch. I am so sorry.” “Shane, listen to me. You could tell how I felt and what I was feeling earlier, right?” “Yes.” “Tell me how I am feeling. What kind of emotion am I feeling?” “Worry. Fear. Mostly worry though… and some sadness.” “Why would I be worried Shane? Why would I be sad? I saw something a few minutes ago that I don’t understand and now I can’t see you and I’m lying in bed with a huge headache and a roommate that I really liked shaking in the corner. And now he says he’s leaving. And I don’t know why. Of course I’m worried and sad and a little fearful. Wouldn’t that be normal? What are you feeling, Shane? Not me. You.” Cliff could hear Shane adjusting himself in the corner. He was big but it was so dark, he couldn’t see him. Somehow he knew that this conversation had to happen on Shane’s time and playing by Shane’s rules. Turning on the light or demanding that Shane come closer to the bed would make things worse. “I feel destroyed. I feel terrified of you and of myself. I feel sorry. And most of all, I feel ashamed of so many things. Why didn’t I catch you before you collapsed on the floor? That is what I am feeling.” Cliff noticed for the first time that it was Shane’s voice, but it was different in a way. It had a quality that was silky smooth and deeper – less adolescent and more adult. Deep and resounding, yet he was speaking so quietly. Cliff thought very carefully about the next few sentences he would speak. He didn’t know what was in the corner – of course he was afraid. He knew that it wasn’t the Shane that walked into the apartment a few hours earlier. “Hey, listen. I want you to think of earlier today. I want you to think of how much I enjoyed talking to you. Sitting out there on the couch, making that chicken and veggie ramen,” he smiled thinking of how bad that must have tasted to Shane. Cliff was not a good cook, “and how good it felt when you cuddled up next to me just 10 minutes ago. Think of that. And now think of how I reacted when I knew you were different, when you started changing. Shane, what did I do? Did I freak out? Did I panic? Answer me that question.” Shane felt compelled to answer. He had surrendered to Cliff and that was a powerful bond. “You seemed to like it, at least in the moment. You touched me and I could feel that you wanted me and you wanted me to keep changing.” “Shane, listen. I am not asking you to come out of that corner until you are ready. I will stay here, laying on the bed until you are ready to talk to me. But as God as my witness, I will not leave this room, and neither will you, until you are ready to look at me and talk about this. And just to be clear, I see you pushed your bed away from mine. That is ok, but you are sleeping here in this room tonight…That isn’t up for discussion.” He added that last part in hopes that somehow it would resonate with the submissive side that Shane was showing to him earlier. He did really love Shane, although he didn’t know how that was possible in such a short amount of time. He thought, originally that it was just pity or his typical way of rooting for the underdog, but it wasn’t. He liked Shane in a way that ran deeper than friend, roommate, or even family. It was a very unique feeling. Above all, he wanted to keep Shane safe and protected. The poor guy had been through enough and obviously hated himself There was silence in the room for a few minutes. All either of them could hear was rain. Cliff glanced quickly at the clock on his nightstand. It was only 10:30. So much had already happened tonight. “Ok. I will talk to you face to face Cliff. Please promise me that whatever you see…no, I wont ask you to make any promises.” Cliff looked toward the corner of the room but continued lying on top of his bed. He wanted Shane to do this his way. He heard a couple of footsteps on the floor that sounded much more solid than would come from a thin barefoot kid. He looked toward the sound and saw something hulking. It sat on Shane’s bed and he turned his head toward Shane. “Cliff, can we talk now? Cliff looked at the ceiling quickly, swung his legs around and sat upright on top of his bed. He had his eyes closed. “Yes, let’s talk.” He opened his eyes and let out a gasp. In front of him sat every wet dream that he had ever had wrapped into one. He looked at Shane’s eyes. They appeared to be black pearls. Where anyone else would have white, his looked like deepest night. For some reason, he thought they were beautiful. He started looking over the rest of Shane. His face had widened and become more defined. He had developed a square jaw and his lips were thick and pursed – perfectly kissable. His neck was corded with long thick muscle like a football linebacker’s neck, but infinitely more powerful and defined. He could see blood vessels encasing the ropes traveling from his jaw and down to his collarbone. Networks of them were cast just under what appeared to be milky-white skin. He followed the curve of Shane’s traps. They started at his ear level and went straight out an inch or so and then bulged up like a bicep. He could see striations and knots moving under the skin, wriggling like tiny snakes trying to escape the shrink-wrapped infinitesimally thin covering that kept them from bound to his body. Cliff kept going, tracing his eyes along the top of Shane’s right trap over to where his delts inserted. He had a flashback of a few moments before when he had thought “Grow!” when he had been looking at them before. He remembered how they exploded out of Shane’s body at his command and how much definition was in them. He couldn’t make that out now, sitting in the dark, but he could still see massive pencil thick veins spread over them like a web and hundreds of tiny capillaries adding their precious cargo back into them. He looked down and saw that Shane had his arms to his side. His enormous shoulder was a foot and a half across. It sloped sharply down and in, toward Shane’s body where the thousands of swollen fibers smashed into the thing that was Shane’s arm. Arm didn’t seem like the right word. This beastly thing reminded Cliff of a rubgy ball that had been expanded to the point of rupture. It was the same size and shape. Two major veins forced themselves down over the top and secondary feeder veins criss-crossed the entire surface. Cliff could see them pulsing ever so slightly. He had the distinct impression that they were just waiting for something else…just waiting. Like everything else Cliff saw, the muscle was sequestered into so many divisions and subdivisions, down to the finest of detail. Individual fibers could be easily distinguished from others. Even in the dark. He looked back into Shane’s liquid black eyes. He thought that Shane must have been holding his breath. He was so still. Shane hadn’t taken his stare off of Cliff even for a millisecond. He was waiting on him to take it all in. Their eyes met and Cliff noticed his heart racing. He was breathing heavily and could feel himself getting warm and flushed still staring into those black pools of Shane’s eyes. Shane was waiting. Motionless. “Shane. I am not afraid. In fact, I have a boner, bud. Is that weird?” He nervously chuckled to himself. The mountain stayed motionless but somehow his expression changed…warmed. Cliff decided that he had to do something more to convince Shane. His emotion detector seemed to be off-line for the moment. He didn’t know why, but he knew that Shane had, over the course of the past few minutes, erected powerful and impenetrable barriers against Cliff and he understood why. He started moving his right hand toward Shane. He leaned forward and never broke eye contact. As his hand got a few inches away from Shane, he saw the veins once again rise, as if to meet him. The muscle fibers that he could see a bit better now began to tense and bunch in the direction of Cliff’s hand, like they were reaching out to touch him, straining against the skin. Shane’s eyes never moved. He didn’t look like he was breathing, still. “I am going to touch you now, Shane. I am going to put my arm on your shoulder, ok?” Shane stared into Cliff’s eyes with those singularities of darkness. Cliff stopped. He wouldn’t do this without Shane’s say-so. Not now. “Cliff…” He stopped and for the first time, Cliff noticed what seemed to be tear tracks going down his cheeks. Not new tears, but only minutes old. “You don’t think I am a monster? You want to touch me?” “Fuck, Shane. I think you are beautiful. I cant even really see you and I think you are beautiful. It’s so damned dark in here.” Shane looked at Cliff in the same way he had earlier when Cliff had been cutting up chicken and vegetables to add to Shane’s ramen. It was adoration and complete devotion. He took began to breath and ripped the emotional walls down in an instant. He smiled and looked up at the light. It came on instantly. Shane rose to his feet slowly. Cliff watched in awe as his full appreciation of the being formerly known as Shane rose and expanded outward in every direction, slowly gaining his full height. He was tall now. Maybe 7 feet, Cliff guessed. The ceiling couldn’t take too much more height, as it was only 8 feet. His shoulders framed enormous traps, larger now that there was light to put things in perspective. The thick neck that he had noted before positively bulged with tendons, muscle and stretched skin. He finally was able to look at Shane’s chest. He followed down the crevasse that signified the borders between the two continents. The insertion points of the muscle fibers of Shane’s chest made a deep slot down the middle of the chest. Both sides looked as if they were fighting for territory and the battle would take place right in the middle. From there, Shane’s chest expanded outward gaining elevation away from the plane of his body for several inches. Horizontal ridges formed huge gashes separating the major muscle groups of Shane’s earth crushing pecs. Smaller chords formed bundles stretching across and gathering again in a bunch leading up to the insertion point where the thick bundle dove under Shane’s delts and into his armpit. Cliff’s eyes travelled down to the mini-boulders that were stacked so symmetrically on Shane’s abdomen. Deep cuts an inch deep surrounded each individual muscle. Each appeared to be an island pressing up against the others with that ever-present net of veins covering the surface. Just then, Cliff realized that Shane was still naked. How could he have not registered that before? Shane’s dick looked like it had been molded from the best porn star in the world. It was thick and long. Cliff guessed 10” soft. Then he saw the huge set of bull balls hanging low. Damn those things could make gallons of cum in a day. He still had his arm out to touch Shane and Shane was still staring at him but now with a genuinely beautiful smile. Cliff was naked too, and completely hard. He had no fear now and Shane could tell. Cliff moved his hand toward Shane’s chest. Just before he touched Shane’s skin, a short burst of electricity arced out to meet him. Just a small spark of piercing blue light, but he saw it and felt it. Shane offered a small deep groan. Cliff placed his hand palm down on the surface of the round mound of muscle teaming with pulsing veins. With Shane’s alabaster skin, he could really see the blue vessels crawling underneath, feeding the power that no doubt resided in them. His skin was unblemished and silky. It was warm, like an oven after baking is done. He looked up at Shane and Shane’s head was thrown back. The muscles tensed under Cliffs palm, a wave of activity pulsed through the pecs and it looked like a caged animal was trying to get out. “What is that Shane? What is under there? It looks like there’s a raccoon in your pec trying to claw its way out.” He curled his lips again in a smile. Shane lifted his head back up, looking wildly at Cliff. “I don’t know, Master Cliff. I have never been this big before or let myself grow this much. I can tell that I am far away from reaching my potential, but I don’t understand any of this myself. You will be able to get me there.” Cliff soothed the writhing mass under Shane’s chest, almost petting it and it slowly calmed down. He looked up at Shane and was overtaken by the man’s beauty. A shot of lightning raced across the sky outside. The thunder struck and it was still raining. Cliff’s mind was racing. He didn’t want to push his ripped friend too far. He knew that inside that beautiful hard and shredded body, Shane was still a scared foster kid, just a bit more grown up now. He was so turned on by the man he could barely keep focused. He wanted to run his hands all over Shane’s enormous and muscular body. He placed his other hand in one of Shane’s hands and held it for a moment. Then let go and worked his way up to Shane’s forearms. “Holy fuck, Shane!” Shane looked down quickly, terrified that something was wrong. Cliff had let go of Shane’s chest and both hands were running and rubbing Shane’s massive forearm. Cliff’s breath was racing and it was his turn to have wild eyes. He couldn’t take them off of Shane’s arm. The chords of muscle were insanely shredded. Cliff thought that just this one forearm looked as big as an Easter ham but with individual muscle fibers straining to escape the shrink-wrapped casing that they found themselves trapped by. And those thick, throbbing, angry vessels jockeying for space kept rising up to meet Cliff’s fingers as he caressed the largest forearm Cliff had ever seen. “Holy shit,” Cliff said out loud. Forearms had always been his favorite body part after chest. A man with ripped huge forearms was not to be messed with. Shane just smiled and looked at Cliff with his liquid black eyes. “I have never been happier in my life. I cannot believe that the one person that loved me before he saw me this way is not frightened by me now. Cliff, I have never felt this way about myself. I have never felt this way about anyone else.” Cliff looked into Shane’s eyes and rested his hands on Shane’s enormous bicep muscles. He could feel them pulsing, waiting, writhing underneath the surface. And then Cliff moaned. His balls constricted and he began to pump his seed all over Shane’s legs. Rivers of cum worked their way down the canyons and ravines that were Shane’s quads. How had Cliff missed Shane’s legs… his fucking huge legs. Cliff had always considered legs to be the most telling sign of male strength. Huge legs said a lot about a man’s power and Shane had power in spades. Mammoth slabs of striated and elongated muscle raced down to Shane’s knees from his waist--his impossibly narrow waist. Cliff thought that 28 inches around would be generous. From there down, the man exploded into striations and long mounds of pure strength, all the while maintaining some sense of aesthetics. Cliff’s cum was coursing down Shane’s quads like runoff on land that has seen too much rain. He noticed but couldn’t concentrate. He was too much in pure bliss. His eyes locked on Shane’s – those deep black pools that he wanted to be lost in, completely. Shane grabbed ahold of Cliff underneath his shoulders and lifted him up to eye level like he was a pet cat…he didn’t even struggle to lift Cliff’s meaty body. “How strong is this guy!? Cliff thought to himself. He was a ragdoll to Shane. “Cliff, I want to kiss you. I have never wanted anything so much in my life.” Cliff reached his arm around the neck of the man he loved—his huge striated thick neck—and leaned in to kiss Shane. Their lips touched and a burst of energy passed between them. Cliff felt a spark, it hurt, but it felt good. Shane’s body shook. The muscles tensed and became engorged with the blood that had been waiting in the vessels surrounding them. That blood was being pumped into them now and Shane’s monstrous muscles expanded. Individual fibers that were visible before now looked like their own cords. His chest expanded and his traps flexed like an overworked bicep, balling up and quivering. And then it was Shane’s turn to cum. His massive cock pulled back like a canon ready to fire. As if on command, volleys of thick white liquid shot out and met Cliff’s body, soaking his chest, groin, and legs with Shane’s essence. It was hot and sticky and smelled like pure testosterone. The moans emanating from Shane sounded more like wild lions fighting than anything human. He continued to empty quarts of thick juice onto Cliff’s elevated body and then he let go. He pulled back from Cliff and grabbed ahold of his cock with both hands. He looked at Cliff suspended in the air and kept pumping cum on him. Cliff felt that the softest velvet gloves were holding him up or suspended in a warm hot tub. He looked into Shane’s eyes looking back at his. He had never been happier. “What the fuck is going on in there Cliff!???!” He heard banging on the front door. “Cliff, are you ok? Is your fucking crazy roommate trying to kill you or what? OPEN THE DOOR, one of you or I will kick it in! Cliff? CLIFF!” They could hear the frenzy in Rich’s voice. He must have heard noise from his apartment below. “Shit, Shane. Rich will be through that door in a second. He’s strong as an ox and he probably thinks we are in some sort of fight. Shit.” “It’s ok Cliff.” Shane looked radiant. Shane slowly lowered Cliff from his careful suspension. As soon as he touched the ground, he moved quickly toward the front door to prevent a forced break-in, quietly closing the bedroom door behind him. Cliff grabbed a towel from the bathroom and wrapped it around his waist. He pulled the front door open and glared at Rich. “What the hell man? You should have called my phone or something. You didn’t have to come barging up here!” “It sounded like there was an animal dying up here man. And I could hear the bed move, and then it got even louder, like some rhino in heat or something man. Don’t get pissed that I’m watching out for you. That fucking weirdo roommate, man. I thought he was trying to kill you! You smell like cum, dude. What the…? Are you fucking that weirdo?” “Shut up, Rich. You don’t know what you are talking about. If you want to get your face punched, you’ll keep talking. Otherwise, shut up!” Rich stormed into the apartment. He was only wearing his boxer briefs and his muscles were all visible. He must have run up from his bed. The rooms and halls were empty anyway until the dorms started filling up the next day. “Where is that little fucker? I have a few things I need to say to him! Shane, Sean, whatever the hell your name is…Get out here. We’re gonna talk.” Cliff hadn’t seen Rich this angry for a long time. What was his problem? Just then, the bedroom door opened and out came Shane looking terrified as he had before. Cliff’s eyes bugged out. Shane came out of the bathroom with a towel around his waist as well. He looked thin and the same as when he arrived earlier that day. He locked eyes with Rich and then swung his glance over to Cliff. “Hey Rich. What’s up?” “I’ll tell you what’s up you little freak! You think you can just move in here all creepy and shit. Take off your clothes and play your victim role and Cliff falls for it. Then you crawl into bed with him and you trick him into fucking you. You make me sick! I’m going to beat the shit out of you, I swear to God.” “Rich! Stop it!” Cliff was moving toward him with his fists clenched. “If you have a problem with Shane, you have a bigger problem with me. Leave him alone!” The rage in Cliff’s voice was startling to everyone in the room, especially Rich who winced and stared at his friend. He had never heard that tone come from gentle kind Cliff’s throat. “What has he done to you Cliff? What has this little, ugly…” Cliff’s meaty fist connected with Rich’s jaw solidly. “Get out Rich.” Shane was standing with his mouth open staring at Rich’s face. Rich’s eyes were bugging out and his mouth was moving but no sound came out. A look of complete confusion spread across his face. He looked at Cliff and more than anger or rage, he looked at Cliff with hurt and confusion. He had never seen this side of Cliff in years. Cliff was his best friend. “Rich, I’m sorry, but you’d better go.” Rich grabbed ahold of his jaw and looked at Shane with an almost pleading look in his eyes then back at Cliff with the same look. Just as Rich had never seen Cliff with the look of complete rage in his eyes, Cliff had never seen Rich so submissive and confused. He walked to the door and quietly shut it behind him. Shane stood where he was staring at Cliff whose hand was still balled in a fist. There was concern mixed with confusion on his face. “Cliff, why did you do that?” Shane pleaded. “Why did you hit him?” “No one will talk to you like that when I am around. Someone finally needed to put him in his place. I will not allow someone to disrespect you like that. “ Shane walked over quickly to Cliff, dropping the towel around his waist as he did. He put his arms around Cliff and stretched up to kiss him. “Thank you for standing up for me. But don’t let me get in the way of you and your best friend.” He looked at Shane in the eyes again and saw them turning black, like swirls of ink in a whirlpool. “Cliff, you will need him on your side sooner than you think. I don’t know why, but I know this is true. You will need him. I will need him. Please go talk to him. He is down in his room. I can feel him. He is hurt from what you did as much as I have ever been in my life.” Cliff looked at Shane’s face. After all of the abuse he had faced in his life, physical and emotional, he was pleading with Cliff to go fix this. He really believed that Rich was important somehow and from what he had seen tonight, he was not about to question Shane. Cliff grabbed Shane’s hand and walked into the bedroom. “Get some clothes on Shane. You are coming with me.” Shane looked at Cliff and felt that Cliff was devastated from what he had done. “Ok Cliff.” He couldn’t deny Cliff a direct request and he knew that Cliff new best. They found themselves standing outside of Rich’s door a few minutes later waiting for him to answer. Cliff was holding Shane’s hand softly, carefully. He knew that Shane didn’t want to be here. He was trembling. He knew when there was a potential hostile situation. Rich opened the door in his underwear. He looked at Cliff directly in the eyes. His built muscular body, well-tanned from the summer, was slightly slumped. He looked defeated. “What do you want.” He didn’t even acknowledge Shane’s presence. “What Cliff? What do you want?” he repeated. His voice became more forceful and strained. The confusion that he had felt upstairs was starting to turn to rage. “Rich, we should talk.” “Fuck you, Cliff. And fuck this loser you’re with.” Cliff held onto Shane’s hand more tightly, squeezing it harder. “You know Cliff, I am going to kick your ass for that. YOU KNOW THAT, RIGHT!!?” Rich was yelling now. His hands clenching. Cliff stepped through the door with Shane in tow. “Rich, please. We need to talk.” “You are in MY house now! I don’t have to do as you say!” Rich roared. Cliff turned to close the door behind him, looking away from Rich to do so, his hand still holding onto Shane. Suddenly, Shane’s hand sparked. He could feel that same electricity that he felt when Shane was huge and muscular. The next thing that Cliff felt was Shane letting go of his hand. He heard the sound of meat on meat. The deep thud of tissue connecting with tissue. He looked up and Shane’s hand was cupped around Rich’s fist only an inch away from Cliff’s face. Rich had tried to crack Cliff in the head when he was closing the door. Shane had stopped him in his tracks. The look in Shane’s eyes was deadly. He couldn’t feel Shane’s emotions like Shane could sense his, but he knew that Rich was in a very very dangerous position. Shane’s eyes were swirling and Rich could see it too. “Don’t you touch him again,” Shane whispered. But it wasn’t an ordinary whisper. It sounded like a thousand thinly veiled threats covered with the finest silk. Deadly, powerful, and true. “What the hell?” Rich was staring at Shane’s eyes. He looked frightened. He couldn’t tear his eyes away. “Shane. Let go of Rich’s fist.” Shane looked over at Cliff. Their faces were close. It was a simple request. “Yes, Master.” Rich’s eyes almost popped out of his head. He looked apoplectic. He called Cliff “master?” Shane released Rich’s fist. It hurt. How tightly had that little guy been grasping his hand? It felt like it had almost been crushed. “We need to talk, Rich. There are some things that need to be said…First of all, Shane is with me now. You will never talk to him like you did earlier. You will have me to deal with and I will not stop with one punch next time. And I might just give Shane here permission to teach you a lesson. You got that?” “Holy shit, Cliff. What is going on here?” Rich still couldn’t believe the change in his friend. He had never seen Cliff angry like this. “You got that, Rich???” “Yes. But, what is happening.” He looked at Shane “Dude, you are strong! And what’s with those freaky eyes?” It wasn’t said with any spite… that’s just how Rich talks to everyone. Shane’s eyes had continued to swirl into blackness. Now he was staring at Rich like a snake does before striking. He was sizing him up. Cliff reached down and took Shane’s hand. “Rich, can we sit down?” “Fuck. Yes, I’m so confused and scared right now. Is Shane going to hurt me? He looks like he wants to.” Shane just kept staring at Rich, expressionless. “Shane, what do you feel from Rich?” “He is scared. You hurt him more than he wants to admit out loud. He is afraid of me but he doesn’t know why. More than anything, he is confused.” “Is he a threat?” “No, Master. He loves you very much and he will now tolerate me, I think.” “Who is this guy? ‘I love you very much?’ What does that mean?” Rich asked. “Shane can tell what you’re emotions are, Rich. He doesn’t lie.” They all sat down on the two couches facing each other in the small living area; Rich on one couch and Shane and Cliff on the other. It was Rich’s turn to feel like a caged animal. His beautiful tan surfer’s body was slumped over, hands on his knees looking at the two across from him. Cliff decided to speak first. “Hey man. We’ve been friends for a long time. Four years is a long time. You can be an asshole and you know it.” Rich nodded in agreement. “You need to let this one go. Don’t fight me on this Rich. Shane and I are together and that will not change. I need you to be ok with that. I know you just want to protect me since you don’t think I could know this guy. I mean, I did just meet him today, right?’ Rich nodded and started to say something. “Shane, show Rich a little of what you showed me earlier. You decide what that is, but he needs to know at least a little.” Shane didn’t question Cliff. He knew Cliff would know best in this situation. He stretched out is arm and raised his wrist up toward his shoulder with his hand pressed out in a fist. He looked quickly at Cliff and then back to his forearm. It exploded with writhing muscle and thick snakes coursing under the skin. His forearm grew and grew until it was the size of a gallon jug of milk but deeply divided. It looked like someone had taken a cheese grater to the muscles underneath. They looked inhuman and full of power unlike even what Cliff had seen earlier. No other muscles on Shane’s little body were experiencing the same growth. No others were expanding and pulsating with power. Shane was controlling the growth completely. Cliff reached over to stroke the cords that knotted up under the skin. Once again the veins seemed to reach out for Cliff’s touch. When he got close enough, there was that blue spark again and the muscles tensed and convulsed. He lay his open hand on the monstrous writhing beast of Shane’s arms and petted it slowly and softly, almost making a shush sound as he did so. The convulsive craze of his forearms calmed down, not all the way, but more than the frenetic first moments of Cliff’s touch. Rich’s mouth had dropped to the floor and there was a large wet spot on his underwear and a puddle on the ground. He couldn’t peel his eyes off of what he was seeing. Shane looked at Cliff. Their eyes were only inches away. Cliff was still stroking Shane’s forearm, settling the muscle contractions down. Cliff quickly glanced over to the couch across the small room to see Rich completely dumbfounded and staring at Shane’s one huge forearm. The wheels of his mind were working overtime attempting to process what was occurring. He looked at a complete loss. And Cliff noticed, he had pissed himself. He thought about making some cruel joke, but then thought better of it. How would he feel under the same circumstances? Cliff turned back to Shane who had never taken his eyes off of him. He was just waiting for Cliff’s command. An overwhelming feeling of well-being washed over Cliff. “How are you feeling, Shane? What are you thinking?” “I am thinking that I want to give you the world, and that I could do it, if you let me.” That comment surprised Cliff. He thought at first that it was just figurative speech, but immediately afterward, he wasn’t so sure. What was Shane capable of? What was his limit? Shane kept staring at him with those black eyes. He wasn’t smiling. He was contemplating how he would be able to give the world to Cliff. Cliff’s mind wandered and looked at Shane’s body with more lust than he had ever felt. He was horny, definitely. But what he had seen before, up in his bedroom, he wanted to see again. He glanced at the tight t-shirt Shane had put on to go downstairs to Rich’s apartment and all he thought was “Damn, I’d love to see you bust out of that shirt.” Immediately, Shane’s muscles exploded. Every single one of them instantly expanded, like a kernel of popcorn. Shane’s shirt ripped in 20 places in a matter of a second. Cliff moaned and reached out for Shane’s enormous body. He hadn’t gotten taller, but looked like he had gained 50 pounds of muscle. Shane reached up to touch Cliff’s face and just that action caused hundreds of waves of visible muscle fibers to stretch and flex. Rich let out a soft groan. He was the straightest man that had ever walked the campus—at least he liked to think so. But this moment was the hottest he had ever seen. Shane had blown up like a Mr. Olympia contestant in the middle weight class, but he was shredded so much further than he had ever seen any other human. And his vascularity was sick. Rich could almost see every muscle cell individually. They were so responsive to Shane’s movements that they seemed to be visibly waiting for their next orders. It was as if there was a hierarchy in the room. The one definitely in control was Cliff. Whatever Shane was, he was hanging on Cliff’s every word. Rich was immediately thankful that their personal fight seemed to be over. The young Adonis on the couch next to Rich’s best friend placed his hand on Cliff’s thigh and said simply, “I love you, Cliff.” And then expanded again. Every muscle was straining to fit under the skin of this muscle god. He still hadn’t grown in height, but another enormous amount of weight had been added to his frame. Rich could see Shane’s lats expanding beyond the confines of his shoulders and arms. Had he ever seen anyone’s lats push out far past the arm boundary? Now he had. Shane broke his stare with Cliff and looked now at Rich. His countenance turned dark and a touch menacing. “Do you want to fuck with me now, Rich? Do you? “ Shane had never felt like this. His body was electrified and he felt an inconceivable amount of power and strength flooding his body. He stood up and at under 6 feet tall, still looked like a mountain. He glanced at Cliff, almost apologetically. “Sorry, Master. I know you do not want me to harm your friend.” He looked back to Rich, “Rich, get me a knife.” Cliff looked at Shane incredulously. His monstrously muscular liege just said, “It’s ok, I want to show you something.” Rich was just standing there. He couldn’t move. Shane looked over to the kitchen and suddenly, every knife in Rich’s kitchen arose and flew toward Shane. Every one of them hitting his body with extreme force and speed. Cliff had just barely uttered a yelp when the blades were flying toward Shane’s exposed chest. They all hit at the same time and shattered when they contacted his skin. Shane picked up a piece of the blade edge of one of the broken knives and handed it to Cliff. “Have Rich try to cut me with this blade.” “No Shane. I’m not going to let anyone hurt you. You’ve seen enough of that in your life.” “Let me do it, Cliff.” Rich said. Rich reached out and took the blade from Shane’s hand. He put the sharp edge against Shane’s skin right above his wrist and pressed in and dragged it across the surface. The knife did not penetrate a millimeter. “Now Cliff, you try. You need to see this” Cliff picked up a small shard and placed it against Shane’s skin. He applied a small amount of pressure and immediately, Shane started to bleed. “Cliff, you have complete control of my body and my mind. I want you to understand that. Whatever you desire, I can give it to you. You have complete control.” They heard lightening outside again. “Rich, we need to leave. Shane and I have some things to discuss. I wanted you to understand the situation, and I think that you do. You are my best friend and you will be. Shane, let’s go.” “Shane, I hope to get to know you better. I will try not to be an asshole to you and I am sure that if I am, you will let me know.” Rich was trying to smile, but he was scared shitless of the fireplug of hard writhing meat in front of him. In the hallway, Cliff said to Shane, “Let’s go to the weight room. My RA card can get us in. I want to see how strong you are.” They walked down the hall and out of the building, Shane with his bulging muscles exposed. The sports complex sits directly north of the football stadium. Cliff and Shane walked quickly from their dorm building on the hill overlooking lush grass fields of lower-campus and turned south on the path that would take them to the weight floor of the complex. They held hands the entire way – one beefy senior hand in hand with a slightly shorter but enormous junior. Those out jogging in the storm were caught off guard when they encountered the thick couple making their way down the path. Shane hadn’t had time to put on a shirt and he was beginning to get cold. Cliff attempted to put his arm around Shane’s massive shoulders to keep him warm. They hardly said a word to each other the whole walk down, but Cliff had a determined look on his face. Shane, in his muscular body, looked proud – not of himself, but of his closeness and relationship to Cliff. Everyone loved Cliff and Shane couldn’t believe that he was a part of such an amazing guy’s life. Even in just the short distance from the dorms to the fitness center, they encountered several people that wanted to stop and talk to Cliff. Everyone seemed to know him and wanted to say hi. Everyone who passed smiled at Cliff and stared wide-eyed at the shirtless mammoth that he had his arm around. Looking at his eyes, several of them let out a yelp and quickly walked away. When others stopped to see how his summer had been, he was polite and kind, but deftly handled the interactions with grace, all the while excusing himself and Shane from a more lengthy discussion. Thank goodness for the rain. They arrived at the fitness center. Cliff’s arm was still around Shane’s massive and stout shoulders. He had always thought of himself as a protector and in that role, he had become even more fiercely protective about Shane. He was even trying to keep him from getting a chill in the rain. He swiped the key card and his credentials popped the door open. They walked inside and walked to the right toward the dark, empty, weight area. Cliff walked over to the bench press. He really wanted to see what Shane’s ripped legs and perfectly round ass could do, but decided to start with the chest. He grabbed a plate and put it on the bar. Shane, who had never been in a gym before, watched inquisitively. He let Cliff load up the bar with 4 plates on each side of the bar. That would add up to good weight and considering Shane’s muscular development, it seemed a high but appropriate amount. Cliff asked Shane to lay down on the bench and coached him on his positioning. Shane grabbed ahold of the bar as instructed and lifted the bar up. Shane didn’t appear to be straining at all. Cliff stood at the head of the bench and helped guide the bar into starting position. “Now, lower the bar toward your chest to your nipples, let it touch lightly, and push up with your chest. Go slowly but steadily and focus on the muscles you are trying to isolate. Breath in while lowering, and exhale when raising the bar. Try to move smoothly and deliberately. I will help you out if you cannot move the weight or you begin to tire. That’s what a spotter does.” Shane lay down on the bench, bare chested and massive. His lats spilled over the side of the bench, and his traps and other back muscles prevented his head from laying flat. He was looking at a slight angle backward and when he opened his eyes, he was staring up at Cliff’s ample package protruding slightly from his shorts. He could see the outline of Cliff’s flaccid cock and the slight ring mark that signified the head of his penis. Shane felt waves of care, love, and lust flowing from Cliff toward him. He smiled. Although he wasn’t sure if he could lift the weight as carefully and fluidly as Cliff wanted, he knew that he could do it: Cliff knew he could do it so he had no question. He would do anything Cliff asked him to and he didn’t feel that there was a limit. Shane slowly lowered the weight. It was surprisingly light, almost like lowering a can of soup in both arms. He touched the bar to his chest. Cliff had his hands an inch or two under the bar and was squatting slightly to offer assistance if Shane needed help. In that position, Shane smelled a wave of testosterone-laden clean and fresh musk emanating from Cliff’s groin. He smelled like man, and fresh cut hay, earthy, and something naughty. Shane breathed in the smell of Cliff’s crotch and groaned softly. He felt a wave of pleasure beginning to swell in his chest and radiate down his abs and settle in his cock and he started to get hard. He loved Cliff’s man-smell almost as much as he loved everything else about him He held the weight at his nipples—which were now hard and standing up. And began to push expecting it to be difficult. Cliff did say that he would be lifting over 400 pounds. The bar just felt like a small amount of resistance. He lifted it up easily. Cliff shuddered and he started getting hard as well. Looking down at Shane’s smiling face and down toward his bulging pecs, he noticed that the muscle fibers looked like thousands of tiny strings being pulled taught just under the skin. The veins that honeycombed Shane’s skin over his chest were writhing but it was obvious that Shane felt no strain. If he could push this much weight up without any effort at all, what was he capable of? Shane pumped out 20 more reps, quickly. He was almost giddy with excitement at Cliff’s astonishment and pleasure. He racked the bar and sat up beaming and spun around on the bench to meet Cliff’s eyes. Cliff looked so pleased. “Did I do a good job, Cliff? I thought that looked like a lot, but I didn’t even feel it!” “You did great, Shane.” Cliff now had a fully erect cock trying to get out of his shorts. Shane looked down and smiled again. “I am so happy that I can make you happy. I’m glad that you like this size. I know that I can get so much bigger and stronger. I can tell that you would like that too.” “Shane, I like you how ever you are. But I told you that I love muscles, and I love yours especially. You are so beautiful. And fuck! You are strong… like freaky strong, I can tell. I don’t want you to be afraid of losing me as you grow bigger and more powerful. I don’t want to hold you back.” It suddenly donned on Cliff that he had only met Shane earlier that day. His whole life was different now and would be forever. Shane stared into Cliff’s eyes with those big pools of blackness. “Master, everything I do from this day forward in my life will be for you. I am completely at your mercy and only exist to fulfill your wishes and desires. You are not holding me back. You are giving me the only reason that I have ever had to exist in this world. No matter what happens to me as I continue to grow and become stronger, it will all be for you and because of you. Please don’t think that you are holding me back or giving me anything less than exactly what I need.” Shane stepped over to Cliff, stuck his big meaty hand down Cliff’s shorts and grabbed ahold of his cock. “I can tell you want this, Master. I will make you feel better than you have ever felt before, just standing here.” Shane applied the slightest pressure to his grip and Cliff moaned deeply. The veins on Shane’s arms leapt up toward the surface and suddenly Cliff felt a deep pulse of pleasure coursing through Shane’s hand and into his erectness. “Holy shit. What is that?” Cliff could feel something like electricity, but it was silky and smooth, and pure sex. He looked down and saw those little blue sparks swarming between Shane’s hand and his own tumescent member. Shane looked at him and simply responded, “I don’t know. This is new for me too.” Cliff bit his lip and his eyes rolled into the back of his head. He had never felt a feeling like this before. It was as if his entire body was feeling the pulsing of an epic orgasm, but the wave just kept coming, the pulse kept going and becoming more and more intense. He grabbed ahold of the hulking biceps that were irresistibly within reach. Those pulses of energy and lust ripping through him in waves, starting with Shane’s hand on his cock and radiating out from there. Shane looked like he was enjoying himself as well. He was getting lost in the moment staring at his master. He was moaning and started to quiver with waves of hot energy. Deep groans began emanating from his throat. Cliff pulled out of his stupor and thought “Shane. Fuck Shane, this is amazing. Show me how strong you are.” He looked directly into Shane’s dark eyes. Shane took his hand off of Cliff’s cock and grabbed a 45# plate from the rack. The thing was solid iron. He placed his hands around the edge in a 9 and 3 o’clock position and applied downward pressure. The muscles in his arms and chest exploded out as he increased the pressure slightly. He wasn’t even straining yet. With a slight grunt, he pushed down harder. Cliff reached his hand over and softly placed it in the deep valley that formed between his tricep and delt. He could feel the muscles were under unrelenting tension and were hard beyond anything that he had felt before. As hard as the iron plate, but warm with soft skin. He looked again at Shane, his hand on Shane’s body and said with authority, “Bend it, Shane!” A wild look jumped into the beasts eyes and once again a wave of growth began in earnest all over Shane’s body. While it wasn’t as impressive as had happened in Rich’s room only a half-hour ago, it was still noticeable. Deepening chasms spread along muscle fault lines, the deep canyon between Shane’s angry pecs became deeper as the muscles bloomed out even more. The double head of his biceps swelled and the separation of the bicep bellies became even more pronounced. Shane’s neck thickened and the serpentine veins flowing over its surface pulsed with liquid godhood. His traps rose and crowded into the side of his head up to the level of his ears. It looked like he didn’t have a neck anymore. His legs ballooned out and the long cords of muscle expanded in width and definition until Cliff started to wonder if his anatomy had changed. His legs were so defined and huge it began to look as if single muscles began to develop muscle groups of their own. That was how ripped Shane was becoming. The ubiquitous watershed of veins were so distinct all across the surface of his body, their entire circumference appeared to wander over the top of the surface of the muscle with only the thinnest skin holding them against his body. Following some of them with his finger tip, Cliff noticed areas where the vessels ran across the surface and then plunged into the hard surface, feeding what was below with Shane’s beast blood. God, he was so turned on. Cliff could feel his cock pressing against the skin of his shaft. The meat of his dick wanted to escape the confines of its skin cage. He had never felt this turned on before. He wanted to be inside Shane. He wanted Shane to smother him and become part of him. He wanted to become one with the monster Shane was becoming. Fucking wouldn’t be enough. He desired Shane with such great intensity; he felt that he would rather give up air or water as long as he could keep him close. Shane looked straight ahead, crazed. Cliff kept his hand on Shane’s ever-more-muscular body. “Bend it, Shane.” He whispered again, softly, sexually. A burst of electricity seemed to erupt all over Shane’s body, following the course of the serpentine vessels. An intensely blue/white network of stable lightning seemed to hover just over Shane’s skin. The arcs ran right up to Cliffs hand that still rested on Shane’s upper arm. He took his other hand and placed it on his lover’s cheek and the energy currents parted to allow his hand access to Shane’s skin. Shane looked at Cliff and gasped. His eyes were still as black as ink, but inside of them looked to be a lightening storm. Jagged mini-bolts of blue flashed in the darkest recesses of Shane’s eyes. He looked completely calm now and waited for the electricity to dance across every inch of his skin for a moment longer. He appeared to be growing slightly taller, a good aesthetic look considering the musculature Shane had developed over the past few seconds. He blinked at Cliff, smiled, and simply said, “I will.” The blue currents appeared to soak into his skin. He applied the lightest pressure to the iron plate held in his hand and it bent and then shattered. Shane and Cliff both groaned. Cliff pulled down Shane’s shorts and then his own right before both of them shot their thick hot cum all over each other. They stood there, arms wrapped around one another, Shane having grown a few inches in the last spurt was now over 6 feet tall and just taller than Cliff. He wrapped his arms around his roommate and sent waves of his emotions into the man. Love, belonging, protection, and lust flooded into both of their bodies, each contributing his own part of the equation. Cliff had his arms around Shane’s abdomen and buried his face into the enormous striated half-globes that erupted outward from Shane’s chest. They looked as if they had been painstakingly etched from solid metal, but as Cliff placed his head on them, they conformed to his face as if they, themselves--Shane’s enormous razor sharp defined pecs—were giving him a hug. Cliff stroked Shane’s cobra-like back and just held him. After a few moments, Cliff pulled his head away from Shane’s stone pillow chest and looked directly in his eyes. “What the hell was that?” and gave him the widest smile he could. “I don’t know, but I have a feeling I am just getting started. I am so glad that I have you now to guide me and protect me. Master Cliff, I love you so much. You are perfect.” All Cliff could do was hug his god-sized friend closer. Reaching up and giving his a kiss on the lips, he grabbed Shane’s big paw and said, “Let’s go.” They began walking across the sports fields hand in hand, not saying a word. Lightening was dancing in the sky overhead. Cliff could feel Shane’s emotions coming through his touch. He was reliving his life before he met Cliff that morning. He could sense that he was still that hurt, sad, unappreciated boy that he had always been growing up. He could feel that Shane believed that Cliff was far too good for him and that he deserved to be with someone of his quality. For as powerful and beautiful as he was physically at the moment, he was still that scared kid inside. “Cliff, I don’t think I can live without you now. What has happened over the past few hours has cemented our lives together. I don’t know what’s happening to me, but it is all because you were kind to me and love me. You are making me the man that I am becoming.” Cliff just looked over at him and squeezed his hand a bit harder. The only feeling he had now was pure joy. He stopped walking and leaned up again to his now-taller roommate and kissed him again. Softly, delicately. Shane let out a guttural roar that Cliff was not expecting. His body quivered again and began seizing. “Shane! Shane!” Cliff cried desperately not knowing what was happening. “Oh my god! Shane, what’s wrong.” Just then, Cliff noticed that the rain had stopped. He looked up in the sky to see the lightening from the surrounding clouds was beginning to shoot toward a center point directly over their heads. It appeared as if a lake of white hot plasma was forming a couple of thousand feet in the sky fed by increasingly strong lightning bolts ripping clouds apart as they struggled to reach this singularity. Shane was still shaking. Cliff was terrified, not because of the strange event in the sky, but because he felt that his heart would die if Shane didn’t come out of this alive. He had never felt that sort of fear for losing something. He struggled to hold Shane upright. Shane was so strong and he was twitching and writhing out of control. “Stop Shane! Stop!” he was getting frantic. The convulsions stopped immediately and Shane stood there, looking ahead, but with no expression on his face. Suddenly, the lightening in the sky stopped for a brief moment and an enormous bold shot directly out of the pool of white-hot plasma down to the ground and smashed into Shane’s body. Cliff was blown thrown up in the air and away. Shane shot a look at Cliff as he was being tossed from the pressure of the bolt connecting. He extended his arm before Cliff hit the ground. Although Cliff was a good twenty feet away from Shane, he could feel Shane willing Cliff not to smash into the ground. Instead, he looked back to see Shane’s outstretched arm pointed toward him and a warm solid feeling of being supported in the air and being drawn back toward the epicenter of the strike—Shane. The bolt suddenly disappeared and left the two of them standing again together as the rain started pouring down again. “Shane. Are you ok? Can you hear me?” Cliff reached out to steady Shane. He had a blank look on his face and Cliff thought that he might be about to pass out or fall down. “Can we go home please, Cliff?” “Yes. But are you ok?” He looked at his master and smiled. “Yes. I am more than ok.” They started walking back toward the forested hill and the path that would lead back to the dorms. They didn’t speak. Whatever had happened back there to Shane, Cliff wanted it to be on Shane’s terms what and when he decided to share what he had experienced. Cliff grabbed Shane’s hand again. He was still huge and massive. He could give a heavily armored tank a challenge, Cliff thought. “Is there anything you would like me to do, Master?” Shane asked. His voice seemed deeper and more masculine. It almost sounded like a landslide and a freight train took human form--both unstoppable and immutable. It was a simple question. He was thinking all sorts of nasty and depraved thoughts about what he wanted to do to Shane. The man was a distillation of every dream imaginable that Cliff had ever had. All the hundreds of times he had jerked-off, he had never dreamed of someone like Shane. Shane was more than all of those dreams combined – and he was real. Cliff looked over at the thick beast walking next to him. He giggled a second and flippantly said, “Yes, I want you to demolish that tree” pointing to a large cedar a hundred feet tall clinging to the hill just off the path. Shane nodded in agreement. Cliff was only kidding, but Shane was dead set on giving it a try. The tree was enormous. If joining hands, three people Cliff’ size could not wrap all the way around the tree. It was immense. Shane walked to the base and put his arms around it, not coming close to the size he would need. Suddenly, he began to grow ever so slightly. He moaned and threw his head back with his eyes closed. Standing before Cliff was an 8-foot tower of the thickest muscle. Ever fiber of Shane’s expanding body exploded. Shane had his back to Cliff and Cliff could see ridges of muscle expanding along Shane’s spine. Mountainous lumps of pure power moved and stretched across his back forming what Cliff thought to look like a cobra, but infinitely thicker and more powerful. Shane’s calves exploded in size and definition looking much like angular vascularized car tires. They were huge. Suddenly, Shane’s size permitted his hands to touch on the other side of the tree. He encircled the trunk with his huge fucking arms and Cliff saw a wave of power spread across Shane’s back and through his arms in what looked like an intense bear hug. The base of the tree exploded in thousands of pieces. It began to lean and Shane pulled another section of the tree into his embrace and once again, upon pressure, another 20 feet of the tree shattered. He continued to do this process until the tree was reduced to small shards in a pile all around Shane’s massive body. He turned around. His shorts had long-since ripped away from his body. He stood there, naked, huge and a dozen feet tall, with a massive erection. “Is that ok, Master?” he sheepishly asked. He looked as if he was worried that he had done it wrong. “Shane, come over here.” Cliff reached out to gather Shane in his arms. He realized that Shane’s hard manhood was close to face level with him now, but he wrapped his arms around Shane’s legs, his hands connecting directly under the most ripped and beautiful set of glutes Cliff dared imagine. “You did it perfectly. Now come back down to a more manageable size for me and lets get home.” Shane slowly decreased in size until he became the small, thin version of himself that he had been when they first met. Cliff was suddenly aware of the unfathomable power, strength, and beauty that was bound up in the body standing next to him. Cliff bent over and picked up the ripped shorts that lay on the ground and said, “Can you fix these so you have something to wear for the rest of the walk?” Shane took the shorts in his hands and drew his finger along the ripped seams. Blue sparks flew out and heated the polyester fibers into a new seam. He pulled the shorts on and they began to walk back. “Shane, what do you want? Is there anything you want right now? You asked me just a few minutes ago, and now there is one less tree in the world,” Cliff chuckled. “Is there anything I can do for you?” Shane looked sheepishly at Cliff. He had the power of innumerable men and the ability to grow into a monstrous muscle beast and yet he was so concerned about what Cliff would think of him. “I don’t want to say.” “Shane, tell me what you want.” “Ok, Cliff. I can’t resist a command from you.” He had the look of an unpopular high school kid who was about to ask the hottest girl in school to the prom. “I want you to fuck me, Cliff. And then I want to fall asleep in your arms.” Cliff’s face broke in half with a huge smile- the smile that he was so well known for. “I think we can take care of that.” They hurried back to their dorm room. Entering the bedroom, small Shane pushed the beds together and jumped into the shower for a quick minute to wash off the mud and wood dust from the cedar tree. Cliff opened the door to the bathroom and stepped into the shower, naked, with his lover. They kissed and Cliff asked Shane to grow a little, to fill out, and add some of that sexy muscle. Shane of course complied. They toweled each other off and walked hand-in-hand to the bedroom. “I’ll be right back. I’m going to grab a couple of glasses of water. I’m parched.” Cliff wheeled around and walked into the kitchen. “It’s a bit cold in here, isn’t it Shane?” he yelled from the other room. “Ya. Oh, weird. One of the panes on the window has a big hole in it.” “Well, with all of the new guys moving into the dorms tomorrow, it’ll probably be a while before maintenance can come and fix it. I’ll put it on the work order sheet,” Cliff said as he walked into the room. He noticed Shane had returned to his small size again. He held out a glass for Shane. “Thank you, Cliff.” “You shrunk down again.” Cliff said quizzically. “I think it would be nice to start out at this size and then I can add size and muscle as you want me to. It can be like a game. I think that would be fun.” His face flushed. “I mean, I can get huge now again if you want me to though. Whatever you want, Cliff.” “No. You are right. I think it will be so fucking hot to watch you grow as we have sex. Damn! That’s such a brilliant idea. Now come over here.” Cliff felt a little breeze come through the hole in the window. He looked over at it. “Weird. It looks almost like a perfect circle. Hmmm.” He leaned in to give Shane a deep wet passionate kiss – like Shane had never experienced before. He touched his lips to Shane’s and opened up his mouth. At that moment, he heard a whooshing sound and a small thud. Shane pulled away. He stared into Cliff’s eyes with pure fear. Cliff looked back and then noticed a small hypodermic needle sticking out the side of Shane’s neck. Someone had shot it through the hole in the window. “No, no, no, no, no…” Cliff kept mumbling to himself, as Shane looked more and more afraid. Shane tried to speak but couldn’t form the words. His eyelids were beginning to flutter. He collapsed. “Oh my god! Who did this?! No, no, no, no.” Cliff knelt down next to Shane and kissed him on the lips pulling the syringe out of his neck. “I love you Shane. I love you!” He started to cry just as a canister flew through the window and began releasing a mist. “What the fuck? Shane. Shane!” The last thing he heard was the room of the dorm getting kicked in, wood splintering. Then for the second time in one night, his world went dark. ================================================================================= ================================================================================= Part III “God, this hurts,” Cliff thought to himself. The room was completely black. He couldn’t tell where he was or what was around him. The air smelled musty and a bit like dirt. A certain odor was in the air—an odor he could not place, but resonated with his past somehow. “Where am I?” He heard a rustle to his left. It didn’t sound like much, but it seemed like something or someone was close, breathing shallowly. Then he heard a very slight groan. It was almost imperceptible. “Hello…” He asked the darkness to respond. “Who’s there?” Silence. He then became aware of his position. A sharp pain started radiating from his wrists. It felt as though shackles were holding his arms above his head; the sharp edges digging into his skin. His shoulders hurt. He tasted the warm metallic flavor of blood in his mouth. He could sense that his feet were touching the ground, but only barely. “Uhhhhhhgh.” The darkness spoke again. The breathing and sounds were coming from only a few feet away. He heard another rustle of slight movement. “Hello? Shane? Is that you? Shane, are you ok? What is going on?” Silence. The metal bands clasping his wrists together were hurting more and more. They were almost suspending him in air. If he thrust his heels into the ground, the shackles dug in further. He was given just enough length of chain to stay alive, but could not move. He realized that now. “Cliff?” The voice was garbled. It sounded like someone speaking underwater or with a mouthful of food. He heard his name, but couldn’t tell who it had come from. “Cliff?” the voice questioned again. He knew in that instant that the voice did not belong to Shane. Panic ripped through his soul. “WHERE IS SHANE?” he desperately replayed any events that he was aware in his mind. The last thing he remembered was that Shane had been struck by a hypodermic needle that had been delivered to his neck through the hole in the window. He remembered collapsing and seeing a mist erupt from a canister that had also found its way into the bedroom. And then the sound of cracking wood as the door had been broken down. “Hello? Who are you? Where is Shane?” The panic of Shane’s absence was swelling inside of Cliff. He felt wave after wave of fear and worry. Someone had kidnapped him and done God-knows-what to the man that had become his second half in only a day. He began thrashing against the shackles that bound his wrists, his meaty body trying to break free without even knowing his surroundings. “Cliff…” The voice whispered. It sounded like it was in pain. He could hear wincing and gurgling. Whoever it was that was next to him, he was in worse shape than Cliff. “Yes. It’s Cliff. Who is it?” He repeated. “How do you know my name? Where are we?” “Help me, Cliff. It’s Rich. I think I am bleeding.” Cliff then heard a muffled cry. “Rich? How the hell did you get here?” “I have no idea. The last thing I remember…um, I was in my apartment about to fall asleep…I heard a huge crash upstairs in what sounded like your place. It didn’t sound like those sex noises from before…” Rich went silent. Cliff realized that the strange gurgling sound he could hear was probably blood in Rich’s mouth. The air hung heavy with the sweet and sickly smell of iron. “Rich? Are you ok?” “Yes. Sorry. It hurts so badly….So, I went upstairs to see what the loud crack was. I came around the corner and thought your door was open but when I got closer, I realized that the door had been ripped off its hinges. Then I saw men dragging Shane out…then you. That’s the last thing I remember.” He spoke slowly and deliberately. Rich was in pain. “I am so sorry I got you into this, Rich.” “Into what?” “I have no idea. But for whatever reason you are here, it is because of me, or Shane…or me and Shane. I am so sorry.” “Fuck man. Don’t be sorry. We need to find out what is going on though. I think I’m hurt pretty badly.” Just then, they both heard the opening and slamming of a door, the flick of a light switch, and then saw the warm yellow of halogen lights. They were inside of a giant shed. It looked like so many of those that Cliff had worked in as a kid out on the farm. Most stored potatoes or other root crops from the harvest. They had a particular earthy smell. That is what he was remembering. “Hello, gentlemen. I hope you are not too uncomfortable.” The voice was deep and masculine, but also melodic and animated. Cliff turned his head over towards Rich. He could feel the soreness in his neck. Rich was suspended, much like he felt he was, with his arms raised up and clasped together by iron shackles dangling down from the ceiling. His face was bloody and swollen. There was dried matted blood in his hair. His eyes were swollen closed and bright red and purple. It looked like he had been in a boxing match with a world-class competitor and had done so without any protection or training. He looked positively ghastly. “Who the fuck are you, asshole?” Rich attempted to sound tough but there was debilitating pain in his voice. The man who had walked in was inspecting the two friends. He was looking at them with dark brown eyes that looked sinister and terrifying. Not a tall man, he was thin but sinewy and much more physically adept than he appeared. “You…” he pointed to Rich. “You just got in the way. Now, shut your fucking face!” The man, standing close to Rich, cocked back his arm and proceeded to punch Rich in the gut. There was a deep thud. Cliff heard Rich moan. “Bring in the subject!” the man shouted to the empty air. A large door opened on the other side of the massive cellar. The door was about the size of four normal home garage doors. The sun streamed through the open doorway about 100 feet away. A small group of men walked in pushing a young man in his early twenties toward Cliff and Rich. He thought for a moment that it was Shane in his reduced form, but it wasn’t. He could tell by the way this one walked. The group got closer to the two dangling men and the asshole in-charge. “Jack, come here!” The asshole said to the group. The young man—who looked very confused and out of place—approached carefully and slowly. He looked terrified. “Jack, come closer to Cliff here. You two will become good friends, I have no doubt.” The thin awkward young man got even closer. He looked at Cliff in a terrifying way. He looked so afraid. Cliff thought he recognized him…from some distant memory. They were about the same age he thought, but Jack was much more frail. “Jack…reach out and touch Cliff. It doesn’t matter where. Just touch his skin.” Jack hesitated. He didn’t know what was happening. He then slowly started to extend his hand out. When it got just a few inches away from Cliff’s exposed chest, Jack moaned. Cliff could see veins racing to the surface of Jack’s skin. And Jack began to grow. Not much, but it was noticeable. His shirt slowly filled out more and mounds of muscle began to show themselves against his small shirt. Cliff spat on the ground. Jack looked directly at him with a face of complete surrender and awe. Beginning to rub his expanded pecs, Jack smiled slightly at Cliff and Rich. He knew something. The smile was genuine and was meant for only them to see. When he turned to the man, he went stone-faced again and simply asked, “What was that?” He still looked terrified. One of the men from the group that had escorted Jack into the giant cellar walked up to him, placed his hands on Jack’s shoulder and turned him away and started walking again toward the giant open hangar door. “Who was that?” Cliff questioned under his breath. “We have been waiting a long time to meet you, Cliff. We have been watching your friend, Shane for years. You see, he has a…condition.” The mention of Shane’s name from this sinister man made Cliff’s blood boil instantly. He glanced over at Rich with arms suspended in the air. Rich looked more worried than Cliff had even felt. Rich glanced over at Cliff with those horribly swollen eyes. He looked angry. Where Rich felt concerned, Cliff looked like he could set the place on fire with his anger. Rich had always been a hothead, but in this moment, the rolls were clearly reversed. “Shane started to really change when he moved in with you. It only took a few hours with you for him to evolve into something that we did not expect. We were able and willing to sit back and watch his development until last night when he did something quite remarkable. He absorbed the energy from an entire thunderstorm. For all that we have seen leading up to yesterday, we had never seen anything like that. He is exceeding our expectations.” Cliff’s mind was reeling. “Who is this ‘we’ that has been observing Shane? Why had they brought that scared little guy in and had him touch Cliff? Why had Jack expanded with muscle when they touched? And why had he smiled afterward – a smile that was only meant for Rich and Cliff to see?” Cliff had a million questions and as many theories attacking his brain at once. “Why is my buddy here? He doesn’t know anything,” Cliff motioned with his head toward Rich. “You are right. He doesn’t, but I felt that he could be used as collateral…as protection for my investment. You fuck me over, and I will end him. How does that sound?” The boss looked quite proud of himself. He didn’t look too much older than Cliff, maybe late twenties. Cliff felt something well up inside of him. “Where is Shane?” his voice thundered. He was starting to get frantic. “That’s enough for now.” The man walked over to the suspended prisoners, cocked back his arm and delivered a bone-cracking blow to Cliff, right across the left cheek. “Load them into the truck!” he bellowed. Rich and Cliff heard boots approach behind them and then bags were placed over their heads. They were lowered to the ground and told to walk forward. The escorts placed their hands on the prisoners’ shoulders and guided them for several minutes. Cliff knew that they had arrived outside. The smell of damp earth evaporated and he could feel the warmth of the sun. “There are steps in front of you. Climb up and get into the back of the truck!” barked a man with a deep thunderous voice. Cliff knew that it was the man who had been guiding him outside – the voice was just beside his ear. They sat down in the bed of the truck, blindfolded and fettered. “They could hear the two escorts climbing into the cab of the truck and Cliff assumed that they were now alone. “Rich, we have to find Shane. We have to figure out how to get free and find him,” Cliff said in a hushed tone. “No shit.” “I think I can help with that,” a voice said from a couple of feet away. “Who the hell are you?” Rich growled. The bags were still over their heads. “It’s Jack. What the fuck did you do to me? I touched you and I put on like 10 pounds of muscle immediately. And I can tell I am fucking STRONG! I can feel it. I don’t know how, but I know that I could rip those chains right off your wrists. Fuck. What did you do to me? Who are you?” Cliff paused. His wheels were turning. They were in a very dangerous situation and he needed to assure their safety as well as figure out where Shane was and how to free him. “Well, tell him something!” barked Rich. “Jack, my name is Cliff. I don’t know why my touch can do that to you, but I have a friend. Well, he’s more than a friend. The same thing happened to him when I touched him-but to an infinitely greater degree. Jack, are your hands free?” “Yes. I might have gained 10 pounds, but I am still a scrawny guy. They don’t see me as a threat I guess. But I am now. I can feel it. I feel like I have electricity raging through my muscles. They fucked with the wrong guy. They kidnapped me yesterday and I have no idea where I am. Its my mom’s birthday and I am pissed I am missing the party.” Cliff rolled his eyes underneath his head covering. Jack had absolutely no idea what was happening. He was mad that he was missing a party. Seriously? “Jack please listen very carefully to me. I want you to touch me again. I hope that my theory is true and that you will get significantly stronger when you do.” “No fucking way. Are you serious? That would be amazing. “ “Cliff, are you sure you know what you are doing? We don’t know anything about this guy. He could get blow up huge like Shane did and knock our fucking heads off with a single shot. I don’t know, man. Seems like a big risk.” Jack just looked at Cliff. Cliff could sense him probing his emotions, just as Shane did when they first met. “Hey Jack. One question. Are you adopted?” Cliff didn’t know why he asked. It was just a thought that came into his mind. “Ya. I don’t know my biological parents. I know nothing about them. I was sent around to really shitty foster homes for most of my life. Its like I couldn’t catch a break. But the family I was placed with when I was 16 turned out to be amazing. That’s why I want to be at my mom’s birthday today. I promised her I would never miss one. I don’t intend on missing this one. A promise is a promise.” Cliff probed Jack’s voice for any sign of wavering. “Cliff, I can tell you are worried about me and about the risk you are taking. I can also tell that whoever this Shane guy is, he is one fucking lucky guy. I have never in my life sensed so much worry and love and fear coming from someone. You seem like you are about to explode from the inside out, Cliff. “ Every word that Jack said resonated with Cliff to the core of his being. He didn’t know what the connection was, but he knew he could trust Jack. He knew that they had somehow been connected in the past. He couldn’t explain it though. “I am about to lose my mind. I am so worried about Shane.” Cliff’s voice cracked. He was glad that there was a covering over his face. Tears were beginning to well up in his eyes and he didn’t want to seem weak in front of Jack. He could give a fuck about Rich. Rich seemed to understand how much Cliff and Shane loved each other. “Rich, Jack. If we do this, we have only one shot. Rich, I trust him. I trust him completely. Somehow, I just know.” Rich nodded his head, but Cliff couldn’t see it. “So, I think I have an idea.” He paused a moment. “I hope you understand that we must find Shane. That is the most important thing.” His voice cracked. The worry was beginning to build now that he wasn’t hanging from those chains. He could focus less on the pain he had been in and more on what was needed to escape. He had no idea what he was dealing with, except that whoever had kidnapped them all was terribly organized and methodical. They had all obviously been watched and followed for some time. “Jack, I am going to have you touch me. I don’t know what will happen, but I hope you get stronger and bigger. We are going to need that. Then, I want you to rip the cuffs off of Rich, but not me.” “What? Fuck that, Cliff,” Rich spat. He wasn’t going to let that happen. “Listen. You and Jack here are going to jump out of this truck and head back to where we came from before we get too far away. I didn’t want to say anything, because I couldn’t be sure since I was in so much pain, but I know that Shane is back there. I could feel him. He is in pain and he is scared. You have to get back and get him out. Figure out a way.” “What about you, Cliff?” Jack had a concerned tone in his voice. They had just met, but Jack and Cliff had a connection since Jack had approached him in the massive shed. “They want me. That asshole back there mentioned that they just took Rich to keep a bargaining chip with me. If they have me still when we arrive wherever we are headed, they may give you just enough time to get Shane out. If I am gone, they will freak the fuck out. Then who knows. Shane and I are the primary hostages here. I need to believe that it will give you enough time to find him.” “Then what?” Rich sounded apprehensive. Cliff was clearly not thinking. “Come and find me. I have a feeling that if you can get Shane out of there, and you have Jack as well, you wont have a problem getting me out of whatever shit storm I am in. Just try to hurry. I don’t think they will like the two of you escaping. OK?” “Ya, whatever. Just don’t get yourself killed,” Rich sounded nervous. “Jack, reach out and touch me. You may feel strange. It’s ok.” Jack extended his finger tips and could barely reach Cliffs shackled arms. He felt a jolt of energy passing between them and then he looked down at his own arm. He saw cords of muscle rising out of his skin. They were stretching toward Cliff. He felt a burst of energy so strong; he thought he was going to crawl out of his own skin. He uttered a stifled moan. What had just happened? He felt so strong—stronger than before. He knew he could pry the metal bands off of Rich’s wrists easily, without even exerting any pressure. Fuck, he felt amazing. He felt another wave of emotion crash into him. This wasn’t about his power and strength. This was about Cliff. He knew at that moment, that he would do anything that Cliff asked of him. It wasn’t submission; it was respect. He had never felt this type of devotion before. He didn’t question it. It was just the natural order of things. There was something about Cliff. He would fight to the death for this man that he had just met. “Jack, how do you feel? Do you think you can break the cuffs on Rich’s wrists?” “Holy shit. Yes. I don’t think it will even require any effort. Are you sure you don’t want me to just release you too?” Jack felt an overwhelming responsibility to Cliff now. He was intensely worried that Cliff would be hurt somehow and maybe even killed. “Yes. If they discover I am gone, they will get on the radio and do god-knows-what to Shane. Maybe kill him. That can’t happen. Just find him soon. Jack, do you understand?” “I understand, Cliff. I will do whatever you ask me to...” Jack slowed and paused and then whispered, “..Master.” “What is it with these guys and calling you master? It’s fucking weird, man.” Rich was making his opinion known. Cliff couldn’t agree more, but he understood it on some level and felt comfortable with it now. He had changed a lot in the past day. “Now go. Jack, keep Rich safe. Rich, I am counting on you. You are my best friend and you are devious and manipulative enough to pull this off if you have any luck.” He could hear Jack shuffling over to the other side of the truck bed. He heard a loud cry from the iron being pulled apart. “Fuck, that is amazing. I could rip this entire truck apart without breaking a sweat. Damn! You can see my fingerprints in the metal!” Rich’s hands were free and he pulled the bag from his head. He looked at Jack. “Shit Jack, you must have put on 30 pounds in the past 20 minutes. Hey Cliff, what are you doing to these guys? Do you want me to take your mask off?” “No. Leave it on. I don’t want them to be unduly threatened by me or think I know where I am. Everything I am doing will hopefully buy you a few extra minutes to find Shane.” “Ok man. We will come back for you though. I don’t want to leave you!” Rich started to sound panicked. “Go Rich. Jump out of the truck. Go find Shane and get him to safety. Jack you do the same.” “Yes, Master.” Rich looked over to Jack and nodded. Jack curled his mouth into a smile and Rich saw dark clouds of black beginning to swirl in his eyes. “Jack, watch out for this guy. He has a way of getting into trouble.” Jack grabbed Rich by the nape of his neck, lifted him easily and dove out of the back of the truck. He wrapped his thin, but amazingly strong body around Rich’s as they tumbled to the ground. He would not allow anything to happen to Rich. He knew Cliff wouldn’t like that very much, and he didn’t think he would like anything to happen to Rich either. He liked the way Rich’s muscular body felt and how his tight narrow waist accentuated his round athletic ass. “Stop thinking like that, Jack!” he yelled in his mind. Rich wondered why Jack hadn’t blown up like Shane when he came into contact with Cliff again, but regardless, he was beastly strong, and had definition in his wiry muscles. “Damn. If Shane was around, all blown up like a fucking muscle monster, he could take on an army and not even worry about it!” Jack just though, “Who is this Shane guy?” He felt the slightest touch of jealousy. They were lying in the dust in the middle of fields as far as the eye could see. Jack still held Rich in a protective embrace as they had just stopped rolling after the jump. “Jack. There is something I want to say. I know you have this connection to Cliff now. I don’t understand it but I know it is there. You need to understand though, that I would die rather than let anything happen to Cliff. So as strong and powerful as your body has become in the past few minutes, there is no way that you can beat me in the motivation department. I just want to be clear. Don’t fuck this up.” Rich looked directly into Jack’s eyes that were now almost entirely black. Rich thought that they looked…beautiful. He forced the thought from his head. Rich had always forced those thoughts from his head. If he thought that a guy was cute or handsome (cute in this case), he drove it far out of his mind. Jack held Rich at arms length. They were sitting down in the dirt. “I have no doubt about that, Rich. You will need to prove that before this is over. And I can feel that you would back up your claim. Now, lets go get this Shane guy. I have my orders from Cliff. That’s all that matters now.” Jack put his arm around Rich’s shoulders and it felt as if warm cast iron lifted him to his feet. Jack just stared at Rich for a minute, not speaking. Rich let him stare. Somehow, it felt good and right. They started running down the dirt road they were on back toward the place where they had come from. They could see large semicircular mounds of metal rising out of the sky in the distance. Those were the storage sheds that they had just been in. Jack looked around as they were running. “That’s weird. I think I have been here before. I recognize the mountains off in the distance. Strange.” Something was resonating in Jack’s mind. He had been here. He knew it. They kept running. The sheds were getting closer. Those things were huge. It was so quiet. It didn’t look like anyone was around, but they both knew differently. Somewhere in this long row of enormous semicircular cellars was their prize. The wind picked up a bit and the dust started to blow. It was so hot. “Hey, lets just go systematically one to another and check things out. This place gives me the creeps.” Rich never appreciated surprises and he wasn’t happy sleuthing about what seemed to be some crazy-assed hidden research facility. He was not excited. Jack on the other hand seemed positively giddy. He could feel the strength of 100 men in one of his arms. It was addicting, like he imagined cocaine would be like – a pure rush. =============================================================================== The truck finally came to a stop. Cliff was so nervous, but he was more angry…much more angry. It was strange. In the quiet, alone by himself in the back of that truck, he could sense Shane and now Jack off toward the west. He could tell them apart. Jack was excited, almost thrilled. Shane was in immense pain and yet seemed very dull…he felt that Shane was slipping into sleep or something…he was “foggy.” It was a very small sense, but yes, they were both alive and they were both close to each other. His heart started racing. Rich and Jack would find Shane soon. He knew it. But now, he had to deal with god-knows-what when these guys found out he was alone in the transport truck. He heard one of the doors to the cab open and a heavy pair of boots hit the ground. He heard the stomp, stomp, stomp of the boots getting closer and then turn the corner. The asshole’s eyes bugged out of his head when he saw that the back gate of the transport truck had been torn off of the frame. How did that happen without him knowing!? His eyes glazed over and he turned blood red. Veins popped out on his neck and face. He was so angry; he looked like he was going to explode. “What did you do? WHAT DID YOU DO???” He roared, spitting venom out of his mouth. His fists clenched and he was radiating pure anger and outrage. “You are going to get it now you little piece of shit. I…AM…GOING TO END YOU!” The angry man stomped around back to the cab. He heard some yelling and Cliff assumed he was yelling at the driver. The truck started moving again slowly. He thought he heard it pass through a gate and pause. He heard mumbling and then the truck continued on, slowly. It came to a stop after a few minutes of driving. Cliff knew he was in deep shit. He started to fear for his life…he knew it might end at any moment. Then he was overcome with another thought. Shane. He had failed his lover. He had failed the person that walked into his life only a day before, and that he could not live without. His heart was breaking and his soul was shattered. All he could do was picture Shane in his mind, in all of his iterations. Shane when he arrived in the apartment, thin and scared. Shane when he caught his new roommate jacking off in the bed next to him. Shane’s massive road network of veins snaking under his shrink wrapped skin. Shane’s boiling muscles ripping out of every mold that he had ever considered to be normal for human anatomy. Shane completely obliterating the towering cedar tree with only the slightest of efforts. The look in Shane’s black ebony eyes after receiving a lightning bolt strike that fed something inside of him, like mother’s milk. All of these images flashed through his mind in a second. He threw back his head and howled, “SHANE, I LOVE YOU!!!!... I AM SORRY!” His voice sounded like a gigantic wounded animal. He heard someone climbing into the back of the truck, grabbing him by the arm of his shirt and tossing him out onto the ground. His shoulder hit first and he could feel something snap inside. A shot of intense sharp pain shot around his shoulder and into his neck. Then the steel-toed boots started wailing against his back, somehow finding a kidney on their first shot. Massive fists connected with his face and he could feel warm blood leaving his body. His mouth was warm with that metallic taste. “Shane, I am sorry,” he whimpered to himself again. He had failed his beautiful boyfriend. He could feel the boots kicking him indiscriminately. He knew that they would not stop his beating. Kicking. Punching. He knew that he was being reduced to a piece of hamburger. So, he let go of the pain and he let go of the worry. He just pictured Shane’s innocent face and found contentment in knowing that he was still alive only a few miles to the west. That is all that mattered. The others would find Shane and those three would be ok. He could let go. He felt himself losing consciousness. It didn’t hurt anymore as the fists and boots kept kicking him. He curled his lips in a slight smile and felt a tear form in the corner of his eye at the thought of never seeing Shane again. Shane looked so beautiful in his mind. He felt his other half’s love flowing through him. He began floating into Shane’s crystal black eyes. He was drowning in their love and devotion. And then he felt…PEACE. ==================================================================================== “How did you fucking do that, you freak?” Shane could almost hear the hate and fear in the man’s voice. A large muscular man was pacing next to a stainless steel table in a large sterile looking room. It looked like one of those tables that autopsies are performed on. There was blinding white light, white walls, white cupboards with glass panes so the lab equipment stored in them could be easily seen. There were medical instruments on movable carts. The room was cold and crisp, like an Arctic evening. It was silent and still except for the pacing man. “I am getting tired of asking you. HOW DID YOU DO THAT? The lightening! What the fuck was that!!!? The man bellowed in the large sterile room. His voice echoed on the hard walls. Shane laid motionless facedown on the table. An IV was placed in his right forearm and he was hooked up to a monitor. He could see it was a heart monitor on the screen. Everything was blurry and felt fuzzy. He could tell that he was drooling out of the corner of his mouth but when he tried to move, he couldn’t. His muscles felt like wet noodles and he felt resistance. He was in four-point restraints. He mumbled something and the man heard him trying to say something. “What was that you said, you little fuck? The man put his ear next to Shane’s small body and watched his lips. “WHAT did you SAY?” The man tried hard to listen. Shane was using every ounce of energy to say one word. He lifted his head slightly. His eyes were watering and he could feel that drool pooling next to his mouth. “Cliff.” He got the word out and his head fell back down, the table smashing against his cheek. “Oh, ya, your fag boyfriend. Well, don’t worry about him. It’s all about you now. You’d better start talking or things are going to look bad for you and your buddies. The man walked over to a drawer and took out a long needle. He pulled out a vial and flipped open the lid. He drew a liquid into the syringe and flicked the body of the syringe to dislodge the air bubble that clung to the inside. He walked over to Shane’s limp small body, grabbed ahold of the back of his arm and shoved the needle in. In a few minutes, Shane could feel his mind clearing a bit. “What did you give me?” he drawled slowly. “Narcan. It reverses opiate anesthesia. You’ll be feeling more chatty any moment.” Shane stared at the man with his black eyes. “What am I?” The man stopped pacing and looked at Shane lying prone on the table, helpless, and hopeless. “We honestly don’t know. Have you heard of the tests that the government carried out in the western United States in the early and mid 20th century?” Shane didn’t move. “No? Well, one of those tests was carried out here in Eastern Washington. The government, in their infinite wisdom, sent out shipments of corn flake cereal that had been dosed with high levels of radiation. How benevolent of them.” Shane was able to feel himself more now. He didn’t feel that he was in a dream state anymore. This was real. “So, some kids exhibited some pretty strange mutations in their development. Babies were being born with deformities, or other things. Some didn’t show any signs of change. Radiation fucks with your genetic material, right? You know that, right you stupid piece of shit?” The man was inches from Shane’s face and his puddle of drool. “You know who really got the treatment? Ya, you guessed it: The kids in orphanages or foster care. No one was keeping tabs on those little trilobites. They got DOSED!” The man smirked. Every word he said sounded like hate. “We were tracking the mutations as they were reported and most of the crazy shit was taking place in a few towns right in the middle of the state. Moses Lake, Othello, and Ritzville. All of them hick towns. But there they were…cases were popping up over and over. Most of them horrid birth defects, but then there were a handful of very strange occurrences. A few of you seemed to have another mutation…a defect…an abomination.” The poisonous tone of his words dripped out of his mouth. “You could manipulate your bodies somehow. It was so fucked up to see. We decided to watch you through puberty and beyond to see what developed from your freakiness. We made sure that you and the other kid that developed these particular mutations stayed in foster care and in particularly shitty placements. We didn’t want the families knowing we were watching or even giving you more of those tasty fucked up cornflakes. We were sure you spent your time with people who didn’t give a shit about you. Hell, it made our lives so much easier. Some shit head at the office lost track of the other kid in a foster home transfer and what do you know…he actually got a good fucking family. But the damage was done. He was a little freak anyway. And then there was you. We fed you so much of that poisonous shit, you may as well have started deep -throating a spent plutonium fuel rod. We couldn’t believe you survived the radiation we were giving you. But somehow you took it. It was like you liked all that decaying energy. You are such a fucking freak.” The man hated Shane. “And then one day, we noticed that you and that other kid exhibited some strange growth patterns. We had biosensors monitoring you. Of course they were rudimentary ten years ago, but we saw some crazy shit. You guys could expand your musculature and cardiovascular system easily, fluidly. We didn’t know how and we still don’t. But only in the last day did your readings get off the charts.” The man bent down and put his face an inch away from Shane’s. “And then we found someone else. Your lover boy. Your fag roommate. What are the fucking chances that you two would be put together at the university?” the man offered a mock laugh. He wasn’t laughing. He was disgusted. “Your buddy Cliff comes from that area. He’s a good strong corn-fed farmboy, isn’t he?! Ya, a real gem.” The man sounded sarcastic and almost snake-like. “We don’t know what his story is, but you seemed to respond to him like nothing we have seen before. It was like you walked into his room and you drank a 55 gallon barrel of Miracle-Grow. “ “Cliff...” Shane whispered. He was so overwrought with emotion. “Where was Cliff? Was he ok?” Shane thought to himself. A panic started to set into Shane’s being as he became more aware. “Ya, so your buddy Cliff is toast. We are going to take a shit-load of blood and tissue samples from him soon. I don’t think we’ll leave any blood in him. I told them to drain the fucker.” The man smirked. Shane started trying to wriggle around. He thought of expanding. He willed the beastly monstrous muscles right under his skin to follow his will. Cliff was in eminent danger and he had to get to him. Nothing. “Oh, and don’t try to hulk out on us. We have your muscles on a heavy-duty relaxant. Its usually used on horses and elephants, but we are using it on you. So go fuck yourself.” ====================================================================================== Jack and Rich were sneaking around outside of the compound. Jack had wanted to just go start punching his battle-ram fists through the walls of the sheds. Rich, as impulsive as he was, knew that would be disastrous. He wanted to take a few more minutes and observe. They had no idea what they would be walking into. He felt a firm touch on the small of his back. It scared him to death, practically. Jack was breathing heavy. “I can’t believe that I just touched this handsome jock god,” he thought to himself. He could feel the bulging cords of muscle running up the side of Rich’s spine. He could feel the small dimples on Rich’s lower back right above the space where his hard billowing glutes shoved off of his frame into a world-class ass. Jack felt himself getting aroused. This was neither the time nor the place. Lives were on the line…but he had never seen anyone more devastatingly handsome. Rich was amazing and he wanted to touch him. Rich on the other hand didn’t pull away, or even feel strange about it. It almost felt “natural” for a man’s hand to be there. And Jack’s hand was stronger than dozens of gym rats. The power oozing out of Jack and onto Rich was palpable and it felt good. Rich felt his bulging cock begin to wake up from its fear-induced slumber. “God, Rich, not now. Fuck!” he yelled inside of his head. Rich turned around slowly and looked Jack in those big black eyes of his and smiled. “We will continue this later,” he said matter-of-factly. He shot Jack a smile with his Colgate teeth and winked. “Now let’s get this done. I know you have your own reasons for “obeying” Cliff, but he’s my best friend and I will do this for him. I love the poor bastard. “ Jack nodded his head and turned to walk away to resume the search. Rich moved his pendulous arm over slightly and gave Jack a small pat on the ass. “That’s mine after this.” He couldn’t believe that he said that aloud. He wasn’t even gay…at least he hadn’t thought so. Just then a plume of dust was rising above one of the sheds. A black sedan was pulling up. A man got out. “Oh, shit.” Rich said under his breath. It was the jerk from a little while ago…the one in the transport truck that they had jumped out of. The man looked positively apoplectic and enraged at the same time. “God, I hope Cliff is ok,” Rich said quietly to himself. Jack was wishing the same thing. He knew that Cliff was Good. He would follow him into the deepest battle without question. “Well, I guess that’s where they’re at. Let’s go.” Rich looked over at Jack and nodded toward the car. The moved quickly and silently toward the vehicle scanning the open spaces between them and the door they needed to get into. Nothing. No one was around. Maybe this wasn’t a huge government or private corporation project. They made it to the door. Rich put his ear to it and heard some muffled yelling. Jack motioned his head sideways as if to tell Rich to move to the side. He pressed his finger tips to the steel door and his hand started moving through it like a knife through warm butter. He reached through the door and opened the handle then pulled his hand quickly out. There was a fist-sized hole there now. “Damn, you guys can do some weird shit.” Rich was getting another erection. The walked in quietly and hid in the shadows. They could see light coming from around the corner and more yelling. “Have you learned anything? Goddamnit! Has he said anything.” Jack peaked around the corner and saw the man from the truck with his hand around a skinny guy’s neck. Skinny guy was laying facedown on a metal table. There was another man standing a few feet away. He was a big guy. 6’4” or so and built. The smaller man was looking at the tall on with a crazed look in his eye. “WHAT HAS HE SAID?” “Nothing. He just keeps saying the word ‘Cliff’ over and over again. He started crying a minute ago. I don’t know what’s wrong with him. Maybe the radiation finally fried his pathetic brain.” “Take care of it. We need to know something! The group is almost here. We didn’t know all of this was going to happen so quickly and they have been flying in from all over. Their caravan left Seattle a couple of hours ago. We have to give them something, you idiot, or we are dead.” The short man walked away angrily toward another door at the back of the cellar. It was just the tall one and Shane now. Rich didn’t say anything before he walked swiftly to where the man was standing over Shane and cracked him in the back of the neck with his fist. The man’s head crashed down onto the steel table. He just slid off, passed out crumpled on the ground. Rich looked into Shane’s eyes. He looked so cold and small. He couldn’t believe that just a few hours ago, he saw this little weak-looking guy explode with the power of an exploding sun. All those muscles. All those veins. The power was dripping off of him when he had been in Rich’s apartment. He was a god. But god was trapped in a feeble body now. “Shane, what did they do to you?” Rich started unstrapping Shane’s restraints. Jack looked down at Shane and his heart lept. He felt something like he had found a secret. He knew that this was his brother. “Brother?” he questioned himself. He couldn’t describe it. He just knew. A feeling of rage welled up inside of Jack. His brother, one he didn’t even know existed, was lying naked and cold on a table. He extended his index finger and in one quick motion cut right through the last restraint. They had to get out of there. He would plan the family reunion for another time. “Rich, take this IV out of me. It’s keeping me small. I am weak. I don’t think I can walk.” Rich quickly ripped the IV out of Shane’s arm. He was no nurse, and they had to leave…now! The IV site started to bleed but no one cared. Jack looked sideways at Shane. “Look at those eyes. They are as dark as night.” Just then, Rich bent over and picked up Shane from the table. He started walking toward the door with Shane cradled like a giant baby. Jack was still reeling from the realization that he had a brother and his name was Shane. He felt the truth of it ringing through his body. Jack walked over and took hold of Shane’s wrists and wrapped them around Rich’s neck so he looked more comfortable. “Thank you.” It was Rich who had a tear forming in his eye now. “What is happening to me? I’m bisexual--maybe even gay--for this Jack guy…and now I’m gonna start getting all girly about Shane? Fuck my life,” he said to himself. But he liked Shane really. There was something so innocent and lovely about him. Maybe it was his resilience, or maybe it was this sense that he had been shit on his whole life and he had finally found someone to treat him like a king: Cliff. He was starting to feel the same way about Shane—he suddenly saw the limp young man in his arms as good and vulnerable. He wanted to keep him safe too. A feeling of shame shot through him as he thought about his brazen hurtful attitude when they met in Cliff’s apartment. He was going to make it up to Shane. Shane just looked into his eyes and whispered, “It’s OK, Rich. I forgive you.” He offered Rich a true smile. Maybe they could be friends after all. Jack was following just a couple of steps behind. They got to the door and walked outside just in time to see a long caravan of military grade hummers moving toward the cellars. There had to be 50 of them stretched out down the road as far as any of them could see. “Give him to me, Rich. I am a lot stronger and we can move faster if I have him.” Rich handed his new friend off to the man who he would soon be drilling in the ass; that is, if they survived the day. “Fuck, I want his ass,” Rich thought to himself while looking at Jack’s tight butt. Just then Shane looked up into Jack’s eyes. “I can feel you. Who are you? You have my black eyes.” He smiled weakly. “Hi Shane. I’m Jack. We can talk more about this later, but I am certain that I am your brother and you are mine.” He held Shane closer. There was no more precious cargo in the world. “If anyone gets within 20 feet of Shane, so help me, I will destroy them,” he thought to himself. Jack was surprised by his ferocity. He had always been quite docile. “Where is Cliff?” Shane’s eyes got big and worried. Jack could feel Shane’s frantic awareness. “Rich, where is Cliff?” “We were being taken together someplace just east of here. He had a plan to get you out that involved him staying behind as a prisoner. “ “And you LISTENED to him? Why didn’t you stay with him? One of you at least?” Jack looked panicked. “Because, dear brother, he commanded it. I couldn’t argue. And Rich wasn’t going to either. He was determined.” “Ok, well let’s please head east. I need him. I need to see that he is safe.” That was about all Shane could say. He was so debilitated and weak. His muscles just lay there paralyzed under his skin. They turned around just in time to see the first of the long line of transporters arriving, a huge cloud of dust kicked up all along the dirt road. And then they saw the short boss man run out of the building flailing his arms and yelling obscenities. They were only 20 yards away, but were shielded by some abandoned implements and giant rusted metal farm tools. They started running along the dirt road that headed east. They couldn’t see any building on the horizon but they knew that wherever Cliff had been taken, it couldn’t be that far. They heard yelling behind them but kept running. They had to find Cliff. Shane needed him. Cliff would know what else to do too. His mind was sharp and he could figure out the most complex situations. They all needed Cliff to get out of this alive together. It sounded like the whole fucking National Guard was coming down that road in the distance. Shit, it even sounded like there was a helicopter back there somewhere. Who were these people if not the government? They had been running at full speed down the road for twenty minutes. Shane was still near fully paralyzed, and Rich was starting to lose speed. He could run much longer than 20 minutes, of course, but he was dehydrated and it was hot. He was slowing down and just couldn’t seem to push it any further. Jack noticed. He could sense Rich, almost like he could sense his brother, Shane. There was something about Rich. “Rich, are you ok.” Jack yelled back. “Can we slow down for a minute? I just need to recoup a little bit.” “I know you are going to hate me for this…” Jack came to a stop and waited for Rich to catch up. “Jump on my back, like piggy-back style.” Rich surprised himself and actually did. Jack looked down at Shane’s gentle questioning face and into his midnight eyes and simply said, “Cliff made me strong too.” That was enough for Shane. He understood. Jack would never get tired running toward Cliff, and he could probably carry an aircraft carrier if Cliff asked him to do so. “Ok, here we go.” And off Jack ran. He was actually moving faster than before since he didn’t have to pace himself for Rich’s sake. Up ahead Rich pointed out something shining. I looked like a small building of some sort. Maybe it was a reflection off of glass? “Hey, Shane, I think I see a building up there, man. Cliff has to be there.” Shane just started to smile. He still couldn’t move, but he could at least feel his skin. The drugs must be starting to wear off. At this speed though, he wouldn’t be walking until tomorrow. It didn’t matter. He would be with Cliff. That feeling came back again… He couldn’t live without Cliff. He needed him like the air he was breathing. And he was close. They would figure out a way to rescue him, even if he couldn’t super-size himself. Jack was obviously very strong too. He realized that Jack had only a fraction of his own strength, but he would take whatever help he could get to break Cliff out of that building. He was starting to feel safe and secure again. Cliff provided that stability. He imagined Cliff’s face, ruggedly handsome, and his beautiful masculine body heavy with solid real muscle and that little layer of softness that made him the perfect cuddle companion. He was going to cuddle Cliff hard tonight. They were getting close to the building. They could see a large metal fence and a small guardhouse about a mile in the distance. The sagebrush was growing denser and the rocks were becoming more frequent. They were on the edge of arable land. Rich turned around, back towards where they had come from and saw a giant plume of dust rising between them and the cellars. “Shit. They’re coming. And there’s that goddamned helicopter. Fuck!” He turned back around and was about to tell Jack to speed it up. “What’s that up there on the road?” Rich pointed to something about 200 years away. It looked like a garbage bag from where they were. But they got closer and saw that it was a pile of clothes. As Jack was about to run by the mound of dirty mud caked clothes, Shane let out a yelp. His eyes were closed and they shot open. His eyes became like large black dinner plates. It looked as if he had been shocked. “STOP!!!” He bellowed from a depth that the devil himself wouldn’t be able to achieve. Jack immediately stopped. He felt a feeling that he had never sensed before…He didn’t know what it was but it was scaring him and it was coming from the man in his arms. Shane just looked up at Jack’s eyes, then at Rich’s. He could tell that Rich was confused as was his brother. “What is that?” His voice was like a volcanic eruption seconds from exploding. He motioned his head toward the pile of rubbish on the side of the road. He started to breath faster and more desperately. “WHAT IS THAT?” The question sounded like a low growling cry. Rich jumped off of Jack’s back and walked over and bent down. Every drop of blood drained from his face and he gasped. A low guttural moan came from his mouth and he started rocking back and forth on the balls of his feet. He wrapped his arms around his knees and stayed in the crouched position. Shane could sense that Rich had been shell-shocked. He could see Rich was beginning to tremble, his body shaking as if he had been locked outside without a coat on a cold winter’s night. Jack instinctually walked over to the Rich with his brother still resting in his arms. “Rich, tell me what it is.” Shane’s voice sounded like dark molasses: deep, bitter, and thick. Rich couldn’t even form words… he just rocked back and forth. It was only a couple of seconds, but seemed like forever. He reached down to the muddied mound and pulled off the black hood covering Cliff’s face. It didn’t look human. The thing was broken. Black, blue, and rusty red. His face was so swollen; Rich couldn’t even see where his nose was. It looked like a face from the scariest Halloween costume store. Shane stared down at Cliff’s battered face. Dried blood was smeared all over it but underneath, there was no flesh color. It was all angry purple. Shane was silent but Jack could feel him starting to shake. “Rich.” Shane was using every fiber of his will to control the next words to come out of his mouth. “Is he alive?” It was a clear, emotionless question. No feeling. Rich carefully started unwrapping Cliff’s body so he could feel for his heart beat There was no way he would be able to get a pulse from the swollen neck of his best friend. He offered a silent prayer, even though he did not consider himself to be a religious person. “If he is dead, this world will end tonight.” Rich heard the statement and doubled his praying. He half-believed Shane’s threat. Shane was beginning to tremble now. He couldn’t take his eyes off of his boyfriend, lover, partner, and master. Every cell of his body belonged to that man. He had a million images flash through his head of Cliff. They had known each other for no time at all, really. He saw Cliff’s smile the first time he saw his face. That smile! He saw Cliff reaching into the fridge, bent over, ass out and he remembered how that made him feel. He saw Cliff’s body, naked in the shower, clutching Shane’s shoulders and kissing his nipples. He saw Cliff giddy with excitement to see what feats of strength Shane could do in the gym. He saw Cliff’s concerned eyes when he told Cliff the story of his background in foster care. He saw Cliff’s love and acceptance of him in the bedroom after he had changed for the first time. He could feel Cliff reaching out to touch Shane’s monstrous shoulder that first time…Shane was naked, and grotesquely muscular, and Cliff loved it. He wanted Shane to explode with muscle and power, yet he would wait for Shane to feel comfortable with that before asking. Shane knew that. Cliff was unselfish. He was too good for this world, and look at what they had done to him. “Shane.” Rich’s voice was trembling. “Shane, he has a heartbeat. Not much of one… but it’s there.” Shane had just noticed that to get under the layers of cloth around Cliff’s body, he had to unwrap him a little. Shane could see from his vantage point that his arms had been broken in many places. His forearm and shoulders were sticking out at unnatural angles. His spine looked bent backwards slightly and his legs were also arranged in an awkward way that could only be achieved if the joints had been broken and bone’s cracked. There were angry puncture marks and strips of flesh cut from him. Shane remembered the man in the sterile room saying that they were going to drain him and take tissue samples. He felt fear grip his soul. It was enough for Shane to know that he was still alive. He could feel something welling up inside of him, but they had to have priorities here. They had to get Cliff help and NOW. He fought to suppress his emotions, the ones that were beginning to rage in his belly. “Jack, lower me down to my lover. I will lay with him for a moment. I need him.” He said it in the kindest and gentlest manner but it was not a suggestion. He demanded it with authority. His eyes were welling up with tears. His lips were shaking. His breaths were unsteady. He was barely able to maintain his composure. His entire world was beginning to shatter. He loved this man, bent, broken and laying in the ground. He didn’t know why, but he knew that he needed to feel his skin-they seemed to be able to communicate on a deep level just by touching. He needed that connection because he didn’t know what to do. Most of all, he needed Cliff to know that he was there. He knew Cliff would know that the love of his life was next to him, no matter the outcome. He didn’t want Cliff to die not knowing that. Maybe it would give him small comfort. Jack gently lay Shane down next to Cliff, facing him. “Rich, please take my hand and place it on Shane’s cheek.” He still couldn’t feel any control returning to his muscles yet. He was relying on his two new friends to do for him what he could not do for himself. Rich gently took Shane’s hand and placed it softly on Cliff’s cheek…so softly. It was as if Shane were trying to touch morning mist. Gentle, loving, almost transcendent. Shane heard a gurgling sound coming from Cliff’s throat. Cliff knew Shane was there. That’s all that Shane needed Cliff to know. “Shane. I am so sorry.” Rich’s voice cracked. Deep sobs were on the edge of welling up through his throat. Rich still had ahold of Shane’s hand, holding it steady on Cliff’s cheek. Rich and Shane understood each other perfectly and with clarity in that moment. Rich loved Cliff, he always had, but he knew that Cliff would never have him. He had been jealous of Shane, but not anymore. Not after this. Rich knew that Shane was Cliff’s man, forever. And he was ok with it. “Thank you, Rich.” Shane looked into Rich’s eyes with the deepest love and compassion he could muster. “Shane, what is wrong with your arm?” Jack had blended into the background in the past 30 seconds. He was watching the procession of trucks moving their way. He also was devastated by Cliff’s state, but saw that Rich, Cliff, and Shane needed to have a moment that would bind them together. “Seriously, Shane. What going on with your arm, man?” They all looked at the arm that Shane had extended to Cliff’s cheek. It was pulsing wildly underneath the skin. Those veins that normally had stretched out to reach for Cliff’s touch were tugging outward toward him. Not gently, but violently. They were squirming and angry. It looked like they were going to erupt. Shane looked shocked too. Feeling was quickly returning to his limbs. It’s as if whatever was happening was purifying his system. Somehow, he knew that Cliff had commanded Shane’s body to clear the drugs from his system. When Cliff was around, Cliff was in control. That is the way it was. Cliff was his master. Cliff always knew what to do. Shane tried to stand up, but fell back to the ground. Feeling was returning quickly, but not quite 100%. Rich caught him under the armpit and steadied him, raising him up to stand. He looked back down at the man who he loved. Cliff had become his protector against the outside world and he still was protecting him, somehow. Looking down on his broken destroyed body, Shane had the realization that it was his turn. He swore that he would never let anything happen to Cliff, but he had not been able to fulfill that promise, and he knew Cliff did not blame him for that. He, himself, didn’t blame this on his inability to protect Cliff. That thing that had been building up inside of him over the course of the past few minutes was beginning to bubble to the surface. Shane was getting angry. He looked at Rich, who was still partially supporting him, with a knowing look and a smile that faded and became cold. Rich felt in that moment that he saw the face of Destruction. “Rich. Jack. Stay close to me.” It was a command. Once again, he was not making a suggestion. Shane stood fully tall, straight backed and placed his legs over his beautiful kind boyfriend lying in the dirt. That small patch of dry earth was now sacred ground to the three of them. Whatever was going to happen in the next few minutes, Cliff would neither be touched nor disturbed. Something happened then that Shane didn’t expect. He heard that gurgling sound coming from his Master and looked down again.. Rage was building inside of him. The world was going dark and he was beginning to lose control of himself. When he heard the noise from Cliff, he snapped back to reality and leaned down. Cliff moved his arm ever so slightly and tried to extend his finger. Shane saw this and gently, carefully reached out touched Cliff’s finger much like the painting of God and Adam on the ceiling of the Sistine Chapel. The world ended in that moment for Shane. Tsunamis of power raged through him. Shockwaves of pure distilled energy shot through his body. He gazed at the sky and dry lightening began shooting toward Shane forming that ball of plasma that he had seen the previous night. This was different though. This was clearly Cliff commanding Shane to access energy and power this way. He didn’t need to speak. He knew his Love so intimately that he commanded Shane without speaking. The anger and rage disappeared as Cliff’s touch pushed back those dark emotions and replaced them with blinding adoration and passion. Shane started to convulse. Waves of strength pounded into his body. The energy in the sky pooled and swirled and kept building and building. Shane looked at Cliff’s body with such devotion and compassion; those emotions began to feed the indignation that continued to build inside of Shane’s body. Then it started. Rich noticed it first. He was looking at Shane’s face. He was so close – only a couple of feet. He saw the black eyes he had come to know and expect were beginning to clear. He stared and watched intently. A look of complete control passed across Shane’s face. He was managing this flood of power with the help of his master. Shane’s eyes turned the clearest of blues--the color of the ocean at Cozumel. They looked as though they were made of electricity – positively glowing in mid daylight. Shane let out a bellow. Thick veins popped up all over his body. He had not grown or expanded past his small state, but veins the size of garden hoses were running down his arm, webbing across his legs, following fault lines on his chest and even his back. They were pulsing, rhythmically staking out their territory. He could feel with every pulse, thousands of times more power that he had felt the night before flooding into his muscles. His body was priming itself. He looked down again at Cliff. He saw his face battered and his body broken. He was acutely aware of how Cliff was feeling. He was in pain. Extreme pain. The pain that shouldn’t be felt by any human, or animal. The pain that causes your body to pass out and collapse. Pain that the brain cannot handle. That is what Cliff felt. The people who did this to him would pay. He felt one more pulse of the veins and then his body went silent. He smiled and looked up at the swirly plasma in the sky above. He started to laugh and grabbed Jack’s hand and Rich’s shoulder. He gave them the look of a mad man and then the lightening descended. The stream of energy plowed into Shane’s body. A constant river of the most pure power in the world was pushing itself into Shane’s fragile small frame. It kept pouring in second after second, power beyond measure. The lightening feeder bolt stopped for a moment. Then Shane’s body exploded. So much strength had built up in Shane’s muscles with the help of those thick as fuck veins. So much energy. He was primed beyond comprehension. Massive nautical ropes of steel raced down his forearms. Expanding. Bulging, Expanding in waves. His fucking forearms looked to be the size of Smart cars made of muscle. He closed his eyes and shook his body. Hundreds of pounds of muscle just appeared from every insertion and attachment point when he shook. It was almost as if a dog had been washed and instead of water being shaken off, it was thick, hard, massive muscle just appearing. He shook himself several times. Like a peacock unfurling his iridescent tail, Shane just blew up in every single direction. Where a moment ago there had been a thin man, now stood a beast wider than he was tall with colossal dimensions of every muscle. Shane looked quickly down on Cliff’s body. He could feel so much love flowing through Cliff to him, it stopped him for a moment and he caught his breath. He smiled and made a deep moan. And then his chest blew up again. He knew Cliff liked big-as-fuck chests and he wanted to give Cliff what he desired. The attachment points along the sternum heaved and a chasm appeared between the pec shelves . The canyon that developed between his monumental pectorals were two feet deep and the actual pectoral shelf expanded wildly from there forming a hulking mass jutting away from Shane’s body. Delineations between fibers were visible. Rich reached up to touch Shane’s expanding chest. It looked like it had been cut with a million strokes of a razor blade. The skin was so thin that the tiniest of capillaries were visibly pulsing on top of their hard companions. Micro ridges of muscle fibers eked out their real estate and fought for exposure to the surface. Jake and Rich couldn’t help themselves. They both placed their hands on opposite pecs and attempted to grab a hard handful of Shane muscle. Instead, they were met with a substance that was impenetrable to anything made by man. Two car hoods next to each other may begin to give an idea of the size of Shanes’ muscle tits. Shane threw his head back and groaned. “Ahhhhhhhhhhhh. More! MORE CLIFF!!!!! I WILL AVENGE YOU! MOOOOOOORE!” A soft voice entered Shane’s mind telling him, “I do not need to be avenged yet, but you must get yourself, Rich, and Jake out of here. Do you understand?” Shane just nodded. The lust and affection that Cliff was sending out to Shane was unstoppable. Shane was picking up on it and turning it into growth. He was becoming the muscle god that Cliff wanted him to be. “Grow for me, Shane. Grow for me! Protect our friends. GROW,” the voice in his mind coming from his love was rich and thick with longing and pain. He felt like Cliff was entering the deepest recesses of his soul and fucking him somehow. Fucking every part of him. Every cell was being rammed by Cliff’s mind. Another pause and then Shane’s lats spread out like the cobra’s hood of the night before, but twice as wide and three times as thick. Rich looked at Shane’s back and it looked more like a two massive bulls wresting than it did anything resembling a human. Bulges erupted revealing their fruits of power and the lat wings extended feet away from his mammoth shoulders. Jack took a few steps away and looked at his brother in awe. He felt terrified of the power coursing through this beast and at the same time he felt perfectly protected. Shane was exploding because of his love for Cliff not because of a hate and fear. He felt it coming from both of them. They were making wild passionate earth-shattering love inside of their two minds. He was not a part of it, but he could tell what was happening. They were connecting and fucking each other senseless. Cliff’s swollen eyes were fluttering and low groans were coming from his mouth. Shane was looking down at him and growling like a wild savannah beast being fucked by its mate. It was beautiful. The terrifying power passing between the two of them ripped into Jack and Rich’s soul as well. They were not part of it, but could not help but feel those crashing waves of pure euphoria. Shane was becoming everything that would turn Cliff on. They were completely focused on each other in that sacred space where Cliff’s body lay broken. Shane’s calves erupted and demolished the concept of mountainous. They were veritable planetoids. Extending up from the meaty huge feet that had developed, and leading from the ankles, thick sinew and tendon billowed out from his Achilles heel. Shane’s calves appeared to be pregnant muscle melons; striated, veiny, and sharp edged. The classic diamond shape of bodybuilder calves were insignificant to what they were now beholding. Deep ravines began running around, down, and through the structures that became Shane’s legs. Small animals could get lost in the ravines and hillocks of Shane’s massive quads. So many striations were visible; it appeared that every muscle had been modeled after a feather, with their innumerable micro ridges but infinitely harder and more frightening in their strength. Python veins raced across the surface, erupting in one area, plunging into the musculature resurfacing after giving their precious elixir to the hard meat below. Shane stopped to breath for a moment. His hulking body had grown to about 7 feet. Before them was a god. His eyes were still electric blue – literally. His big meaty paws had fingers the size of a thick sausage. He looked like he weighed a thousand pounds with no exaggeration in that number. Rich and Jack had needed to move away as Shane’s vast frame expanded. They stared at his body completely slack-jawed. Shane was in a state of complete bliss. His head was thrown back. He was being mind-fucked by the love of his life. He almost couldn’t contain the desire he had to develop even more muscle for Cliff to enjoy, but Cliff held Shane’s desire to grow in check. He was setting Shane’s boundaries, and Shane loved the control Cliff had over him. In Cliff’s overwhelming stability and authority, Shane felt free. His dominion over Shane was absolute and complete. Shane’s body and soul were being pounded by Cliff’s enormous raging mind-cock. His entire body felt like it was a thousand pounds of fuck stick waiting for its next touch. He always thought it was silly when people used the word “ecstasy.” Now he understood, but no one else would ever feel what he was feeling now. Cliff’s energy was pulsing through his body. His love was causing every engorged cell in Shane’s body to feel like a teenage boy’s first masturbation, the moment he discovers his manhood. Cliff was masterfully stroking Shane’s being on a level that transcended the physical. Cliff was Shane’s god and he was awaiting his commandments. Suddenly, the bliss stopped and Shane was whipped back into the physical world. He turned his head that sat atop his neck bulging with long bags of muscle and veins. He looked at Rich who was standing there with a large spot of precum soaking through his pants. Shane spoke and it sounded as gentle as an April morning and as terrifying as a hurricane, “How is he, Rich? How is my Love?” He could tell that Cliff had started drifting in and out of consciousness. There was a loud screech of metal on metal. The convoy had arrived to meet their Destroyer. Rich put his fingers on Cliff’s battered body and whispered, “He’s diminishing. We have to get him out of here. Shane, please! We have to get him out of here now. Please do something. It’s up to you now.” A man jumped out of the front truck and walked hurriedly toward the small group of Shane, Jack, Rich, and Cliff. He put his hands in the air as he saw Shane’s body flexing with each breath, ripples of striations and fibers leaping out like freshly caught fish at the slightest movement. Rich yelled out, “You’d better stop, man. Don’t come any closer.” He had a warning tone in his voice. Rich didn’t know what Shane could do really, but he could feel it. He was oozing pure unadulterated force. The man kept walking toward them. Jack tried this time. “Seriously, don’t take another step.” He yelled. Shane’s eyes were wild with a mixture of rage, love, and lust. It was a powerful, and dangerous combination. The man kept walking. “YOU WILL NOT COME NEAR HIM!!!!” The voice of a thousand angels combined with the sound from the rumble of a landslide. “IF YOU COME CLOSER, IT WILL BE TO YOUR PERIL. DO NOT COME CLOSER TO HIM.” There was a power and a promise to those words that made even Rich and Jack tremble. There was no doubt about who the “Him” was. For all of Shane’s gigantic muscles and thickness, he was protecting the fragile damaged life between his legs with the greatest of care. The man took another step, hands in the air. Shane looked at him quizzically as if sizing up a bug on the sidewalk. He flicked his wrist as if shooing a fly and the man sored through the air landing in a heap 50 yards away. Suddenly guns were drawn from all over the convoy. Large machine-guns, smaller rifles, everything drawn on the muscle monster. Shane spoke clearly and loudly, but not shouting. The power in his veins was amplifying his every action. “You have made a grave mistake. You have disrespected and possibly killed the only thing in this world that matters to me. You will pay the price. It will not be as high if you get him to a hospital…NOW. If you do not comply, I will do to you what you did to him. I promise you that.” The silence lasted for a minute. A woman in a black business suite started toward the hulking monster and his treasure. Her hands went up in the air. “We just want to talk to you.” Her voice was like steel wrapped in silk. Rich yelled out to the woman, “Ma’am, I think that if you take one more step, my friend here will be likely to fulfill his promise to wipe all of you shit-eaters off of the face of this earth. And I wouldn’t blame him. Come closer and you will reap the consequences of your actions.” Rich paused, choking up, “You do not know who you left for dead on the road today.” He was surprised at how eloquently that came out. The small band of young men was beginning to get nervous. They had to get Cliff to safety and medical treatment, and soon. He wouldn’t last much longer. “Do you surrender to my terms? Shane asked the question with deep sincerity. While the power-fueled part of him wanted to just destroy every last hummer and even that fuckin helicopter, he knew that it was time to make a move to get Cliff to help. The woman kept walking toward the small group. “I don’t want to hurt you.” She replied. She sounded like a fucking liar. She wanted her profit margin or stock prices or whatever the fuck she was working on to increase. This was a calculated risk on her part. “If you come ONE step closer to HIM, I will put a fear into your heart that you will not recover from.” The woman stopped and then took one more step. Shane looked at both of us quickly and we knew what he was asking of us. He was leaving hallowed ground and the object of his affection to handle this problem. He was entrusting Cliff’s care to Rich and Jack. His giant body ran toward the convoy. He grabbed the woman and tucked her under his massive ripped arms and threw her, not lightly, into a caravan hummer. He grabbed that same vehicle and picked it up like a deck of cards and threw it a few hundred feet back onto another convoy vehicle. When the truck hit the other, Shane looked over at the wreckage. People were scrambling and trying to get out of the wrecked vehicles. As soon as they got free, he focused for the briefest moment and the two vehicles compacted into a cube the size of a lunchbox. He heard gasps and cries. They beat up the wrong guy today. “If you desire to live, you will take Him to the hospital. SOMEONE do this NOW or there won’t be a single one of you left to walk away from this. You did this to HIM now you take care of it or I will personally take care of you.” It was a simple statement of fact. The silence fell on the group again. The tense minute passed. The hulking beast that was Shane stood there ready to take on a well-equipped army complete with air power, but he wasn’t worried. These people were gnats to him, or maybe less than that. He heard the sound of someone on the radio…his ears were able to hear exquisitely and although he couldn’t make out what was being said, he felt a détente of the tension in the convoy. A man stepped out of the third Hummer in line. He stared directly into Cliff’s electric eyes. It was the man from the cellar. The one that was pacing. The one that berated Shane while he was paralyzed on the table. It was the man who told him who he was and what they were doing. It was the man who had kept him in shitty abusive foster families so it would be easier to dose him with radiation. It was the man who hated Shane. Surprisingly, Shane didn’t care about any of that. His one focus was to get Cliff to medical help. The man approached. Jack yelled from their position twenty feet away, “Dude, you’d better stop right there or my massive brother is likely to become your worse nightmare and the rest of us wont…” Shane held up his hand to stop Jack from continuing. Shane ponderous muscles bulged with granite waves as he motioned to the man to come closer. “Will you comply with my terms?” Shane asked flatly. “We are willing to assist you in transport of your…friend, if you are willing to…” “This is not a negotiation! You will do this or you will suffer the consequences!” Shane screamed the words at the man. Only the wall that Cliff had built in his mind, the one that was imparting him with self-control, was tempering his rage. The man stared at the behemoth in front of him. He was in awe. Only 20 feet away was a young man who reeked of pure power. It was intoxicating to the man. He wanted the power that Shane possessed in just one of his fingers. Shane sensed his power lust. “You will evacuate us now. NOW!” Shane’s demands were clear and unquestionable. The man shook like a child who had stolen one too many cookies from the cookie jar. The man turned his back and started walking toward his Hummer. He didn’t want Shane to see that he had pissed himself. The man turned around when he got to the truck. “OK. The helicopter will take him.” He got on the radio and made the request. The helicopter stopped circling and approached the group. Shane walked the few steps over to Cliff’s diminished body. He could feel in his bones how weak Cliff was getting. He was beginning to panic. He kneeled down his massive mountainous form next to Cliff’s body. He dug his colossal quads into the ground at the knees, bent over the top of Cliff and put his elbows out. His head rested on the ground on the other side of Cliff’s chest. He flared his lats out to encase Cliff in a cocoon of muscle as the helicopter approached. Rich and Jack shielded their eyes from the dust being kicked up and hunkered down next to the goliath. The helicopter set down. A man dressed in dark camo approached the small group. “Let’s go! The closest hospital is still 20 minutes away by air.” Shane put his enormous pylon arms underneath Cliff’s mangled body and lifted. He thought of just picking him up with his mind, as he had done before, but he could be gentle and he could tell that Cliff desired his touch. He raised him up with surgical deftness and with the softness of a cloud walked him to the waiting chopper. He held Cliff’s body next to his massive chest and nestled him into the giant cleavage between his monumental planet sized pectorals. He held him there, securely. Cliff was in and out of consciousness, but he felt warm and secure. He could tell Shane was exercising intense care, but it still hurt excruciatingly. He fought to stay conscious and with Shane’s help, he did a fairly good job. He could be held between those massive harder-than-steel slabs forever and never be happier. The four friends were on board the chopper and it was lifting off the ground in seconds. Shane had found it necessarily to reduce his size in order for all four of them to fit, but he had maintained the size of his pecs. He knew Cliff liked them and he could tell that they felt good to Cliff. They arrived at the hospital 15 minutes later, much faster than they had thought. Rich thought it was because the pilot was scared shitless of Shane, but it was in face Jack who had wrapped his powerful hand around the pilots arm and told him to go faster, applying just enough pressure to convince the pilot that Jack would destroy him if he didn’t comply. Cliff was fading quickly and Shane was beginning to sense his loss of consciousness was becoming deeper. Shane could sense his weakened heartbeat as was growing more irregular. He was struggling to breath. A shock of fear rushed through Shane the moment they hit the landing pad. He jumped out of the door and ran at full speed into the hospital, still clutching Cliff to his enormous pec cleavage. ‘Help me!” he bellowed. “He needs help, please!” The intense agony in the monster’s voice was palpable. A young doctor turned the corner and almost ran right into Shane’s enormous planet sized shoulder. Shane looked at the doctor with a wildness that can only come from true fear and grief. “He is dying! Help Him!” The doctor looked at the muscle beast in front of him. His veins coursing across every inch of his body. Muscles rippling like waves on a pond. Even with complete physical power and the energy of 100 suns encased in his body, Shane looked helpless. His eyes pleaded with the man. “Come this way, and hurry. He looks bad.” The doctor hurried to an empty hospital bed. “Lay him down here.” Shane hesitated to give him up. But he had to. The doctor pulled the phone out of his pocket and pushed a speed-dialed number. “I need to get into O.R. 1 immediately. I need three nurses, a tech, radiology, and anesthesia….Yes, right now!” Shane had laid Cliff onto the bed and he was cradling Cliff’s broken skull and swollen face in his enormous meaty palms. The doctor reached out gently and placed his hand on the beast’s forearm. “I need to take it from here.” “Can I go with him, Doctor?” His voice cracked with emotion. “Can I hold his hand?” “I’m sorry. But I can have you stand outside of the surgical suit. Can you wait there?” The young handsome doctor felt that the muscle monster was torn apart by the crumpled heap of humanity that he had brought in. Rich and Jack came running up. They hadn’t been quite as fast off the chopper. “You can help me push him if you’d like.” The doctor still had his hand on Shane’s massive forearm. He hadn’t seen so much fear on a person’s face in a long time. “Right this way.” The doctor lead the way down the hallway with Rich, Jack, Shane, and Cliff in tow. They got to a set of large swinging doors. The doctor looked up at Shane. “You can come into this hallway, but need to stay in outside of the operating room. OK?” Shane looked at the doctor with his white-blue eyes and nodded. He stood guard over that room for more than 10 hours. Countless couriers ran in and out of the room bringing in bag after bag of blood and blood products. Nurses and surgeons entered to offer their expertise and assistance as the hours went on. Shane just stood there, watching through the small window in the door, standing guard over his priceless treasure that lay inside. At one point, the friendly doctor came out for a few minutes. He took his mask off to look at Shane in the eye. “He is going to make it I think. There is a long way to go and he will not be able to move or get out of bed for a long time. But I truly believe that he will live at this point. We aren’t out of the woods, but things are looking better.” He stretched his hand out to grab Shane’s. Shane just grabbed him in a huge hug. The doctor was crushed as the air was pushed out of his lungs. “Loosen up, Big Guy.” The doctor walked into the scrub room again and started lathering up, scrubbing his hands, replacing his gown, and mask and prepared to go back into the room clean. A few hours later, Shane sat in Cliff’s hospital room. Rich and Jack were holding hands on the couch next to the window. Of course, Shane sat in a chair right next to the bed with his hand covering one of Cliff’s. The veins in Shane’s hand were pulsing and wrestling to touch Cliff, as they always had done. The doctor said Cliff would be waking up soon and the guys were all going to be there for that moment. Just then, Cliff’s eyes fluttered open. Shane saw it. He had been staring at Cliff’s face since they had left the O.R. “Cliff. Don’t try to speak. I am here. Rich is here and so is Jack. We are all here.” Shane’s eyes started to water again as he looked into Cliff’s beautiful eyes. His face was still mangled but the doctor told them that the swelling would go down over time. He would have to have more surgeries to fix some other damage as well, but none of that mattered now. Cliff and Shane stared at each other for a long while. It was silent in the room. No one wanted to change the mood or interrupt the moment. There was another conversation happening between the two, through their touch and through their gaze. It was soft and calm and pregnant with tenderness. After ten minutes or so, Shane stood up and bent over Cliff’s still body. His eyes were watering. He was so grateful for Cliff’s survival. He bent over to kiss Cliff on the forehead. A tear from those electric blue eyes fell onto Cliff’s skin and Shane’s lips touched Cliff’s forehead. His hand was still covering Cliff’s. He then simply asked the question that echoed the one he had after demolishing the cedar tree on their walk back from the weight room on campus. “Did I do well, Cliff? Did I do what was right?” They looked into each other’s eyes again. The answer was clear. Suddenly, one of the small vessels on the top of Shane’s hand burst as it struggled against Shane’s skin to touch Cliff. A thick heavy drop of blood rolled off of his hand and onto Cliff’s skin. Shane went to wipe it off and saw that it had been absorbed immediately into Cliff. The monitors started alarming in the room. Cliff’s blood pressure was spiking. He started to convulse. Rich and Jack ran over to the side of the bed and Shane looked terrified again. Then he went still. The energy had changed in the room. It was thick and electric. Shane felt a surge inside of him. Something was ripping through him like a razor sharp knife, searing him to his core. Cliff lay there, entirely still but Shane felt those waves of emotion flowing off of him again. They kept building and building. Pounding waves of pure emotion. He felt like he was drowning in Cliff and it felt like he would suffocate…but it felt so good. Distilled passion and sex washed over him. Waves of affection coursed through his being. The energy in the room kept building. It felt like he was in a pressure cooker. The world went quiet. Then a sound like a clap of thunder shook the room. Cliff’s body sent out an electromagnetic pulse. The wave spread out quickly, knocking out the electronics in the room (and they would come to find out, the entire town). “What was that?” Rich was staring at Cliff’s body. Then Shane’s eyes got wide. He started trembling like a leaf. He started to whimper and looked like he was about to orgasm. The giant cock snake in his pants leaped to attention, tearing through his pants and slapped into his hard ripped stomach. Thick veins erupted over Cliff’s exposed arm creating a powerful chain reaction across his skin. The cords were writhing and moving around like they were alive themselves. Veins started erupting from every inch of Cliff’s body. The discolorations of his bruises were fading and the swelling in his face was going down, and quickly. Entire river systems and road maps of vessels swarmed over his skin. They even made Shane’s vasculature look pathetic. The vessels grew in thickness and density until every inch of Cliff’s skin was buried under layers of bulging, angry, writhing veins. Cliff let out a thunderous moan. There are no words to describe the depth and power in that moan. The room shook, the windows exploded outward. Jack and Rich shot enormous loads of cum into their pants spontaneously. Thunderheads of power were rolling off of Cliff’s body. They could see visible disturbances in the air around him. Shane pulled back his hand and took a step back. He could feel what was coming. His eyes were wild with excitement and with a healthy dose of astonishment. He wasn’t afraid. He knew that Cliff’s immense strength was about to become housed in a more resilient body. His lover was about to become something that he could not fully understand. Cliff’s mind was stroking Shane again. “I love you, Shane. You are mine forever, and I am yours forever.” The words only existed inside of Shane’s head, but they sounded like thunderclaps, echoing around inside of his skull. Cliff fell to his knees, “Yes, Master. I am.” He barely got the words out of his mouth. Cliff screamed with the intensity of a crazed man, if the crazed man had a microphone set up at a rock concert. The sound penetrated all of them to their core. It was earthshattering in its intensity and strength. Cliff’s eyes were beginning to glow a hot white. His head was darting around, searching for something…Shane. “Shane?” the man said with the power of a thousand rivers. It wracked their bodies with its force. Shane stood back up and approached Cliff, who was pulsating with the layers of veins coursing over his body. Shane looked at Cliff with awe in his eyes. His body began to shrink down to his smaller size in deference to whatever was happening to Cliff. He grabbed Cliff’s hand again and a jolt coursed through him. His whole body tensed and his teeth clenched together. Jack jumped up immediately from where he was sitting with Rich to pull Shane away. He wouldn’t let anything happen to his newfound brother, even though he knew to his core that Cliff would never do anything purposeful to hurt any of them in that room. But, Shane looked like he was about to start convulsing. “It is OK, Jack. He will be OK.” Cliff’s voice roared, but somehow quietly. Jack backed away slowly, like he had interrupted something sacred. Then, Cliff’s muscles detonated into a being that the world could not comprehend. Without warning, Cliff let out another tremor inducing cry. This came from the depths of his being. Shane stood there holding his hand and instantaneously he dwarfed everything in the room. Lying down on the hospital bed still, his enormous body expanded slightly in length, but inconceivably in mass. His shoulders jutted out over the side of the bed. His traps erupted until they served as a hood above his head. In two seconds, Cliff’s arms had become as thick as a ponderosa pine, and twice as hard. Cliff’s hospital gown had just enough material to cover a part of Cliff’s bulging breadloaf-sized abs. Even they had an intricate web of veins running in a honeycomb pattern over them. Cliff’s legs had fallen to the sides of the bed, not because they had grown slightly in length, but because they had pushed themselves over the sides from pure size. The quads expanded like a parachute’s ripcord had been pulled. Billowing stone columns of shredded meat pulsed with power and strength that made Shane’s body earlier in the day pale in comparison. His glutes had balled up into two spheres big enough to jut his crotch into the air and his lats had expanded enough to be sagging off the table and formed hard muscle shelves for the tank-like arms to rest on. Speaking of Cliff’s crotch: The well-endowed 9 inches that he appreciated before was long gone. In its place stood a tower to manhood. Balls the size of grapefruits hung loosely in his enormous sack. Shane walked up to the bed and looked into Cliff’s eyes. They looked calm and he had a soft smile on his face. His face looked the same, if not slightly more handsome. He looked at Shane with those white-hot eyes, smiled his devastating smile, and simply said, “YES, you may do it.” Shane put his small hands, one on top of the other, around Cliff’s enormous cock and started to jerk his muscle god off. At this point, Rich and Jack were standing close to the bed as well. Cliff looked at them with his white eyes and chuckled a deep god-like chuckle and kept smiling. It was still Cliff in that huge, monolithic body. Nothing about his mind had changed; he was just monumental in size. That smile was the same and that gave great comfort to Rich and Jack. “Looks like you two will get along well. Now get back on the couch and make out or something. Shane and I need to take care of some business.” Jack took this as a command from his master, and Rich wasn’t about to contradict his newly titan sized best friend. They backed away and into the corner to get to know each other better. “Shane, that feels so good. I have been waiting for this since we got back from the gym when you broke that 45 pound plate in half. That seems like a lifetime ago, but it has only been a couple of days.” Shane was busy pleasuring Cliff’s cock, but he looked at his master and simply smiled. He was raging hard himself, in his small form. Cliff looked at him and Shane could feel some fear and apprehension in the man he loved. “What is it, my Love? Why are you feeling that way?” Shane looked to his lover with concern. “Shane, what happened to me? Why did I turn into this thing that would make the Hulk look small? Do you still think I am handsome?” “Cliff, you are the most beautiful person in the world…and if you are like me, you will be able to adjust your size, remember? But for now, please just let me take care of you. Focus on how you feel with me stroking your huge cock. I want to make you feel better than you ever have felt before, Master.” A few minutes later, Cliff reached climax. Pints of thick creamy spunk flew to the ceiling and coated much of the room. That is only after Shane took his fill. Cliff had never felt that way before. Sure he had cum plenty of times, but this was different. This was with his lover, partner, best friend, and the man who had now saved his life. He finally stood up. Over 8 feet of the solidest, hardest, vein-riddled, muscle stood in that room naked. Being 6 feet across at the shoulders made him look unstoppable and truly like a god. He looked down at the pecs that jutted out horizontally to the floor for several feet. He massaged them and motioned Shane over to suck and bite on his nipples. He felt so good. He loved Shane so much. Those waves of love had not stopped between them. In fact, they increased in their power. Cliff loved his brick-house built body, but longed for Shane’s close embrace and he could tell that Shane was preferential to staying in his smaller size at the moment. Maybe it was because he had been massive for so much of the day. Cliff thought, “He probably enjoys me being the big one for a change.” Shane grabbed his hand and looked up at his with his beautiful eyes and said simply, “I do like it.” Shane looked lovingly at the grotesquely glorious thing that Cliff had become. Cliff looked down and willed himself back to his normal meaty college boy size and grabbed Shane’s hands. Then let go and wrapped his warm arms around him and whispered in his ear, “This is going to be a good year.” “I love you Cliff,” was Shane’s only reply. “Before we head home, I think we need to take care of the people who did this to us. And they have those samples of my blood and tissue. I don’t know what they could do with them, but I think it wouldn’t be a good thing. Rich, Jack, you guys stay here. This is something that the two of us need to do together. Answer any questions that doctor has, but be discreet. He is a good man, but I don’t know if he’d believe the real story. Shane and I need to go take care of some business.” Jack and Rich both nodded. Cliff and Shane grabbed some hospital scrubs out of the cupboard in the room, put them on their normal sized bodies and walked out of the hospital. A couple of moments later, Rich looked out where the window used to be before bind blasted out, and across the vast fields of Eastern Washington and saw two huge muscle beasts running toward the west, one a bit larger than the other, holding hands. “When they get back, I’m sure it will be a good story,” he thought to himself. Jack sank back to the couch and put his incredibly strong arm around Rich and looked him in the eyes with his orbs of blackness. “Before they left, Cliff and I had a mental conversation, and he let me know that even though he is my master, he is loaning me to you. What would you like me to do for you, Master Rich?” Rich planted a deep kiss on his new boyfriend and just smiled.

Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4766-camp-newlake-race-for-the-buff-part-1/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4794-camp-newlake-race-for-the-buff-part-2/ Well, this is it! The final bit for Ben and Adam, hope you like it, as always, and there's another story which I'm working on which should go up on Monday. In fact I think I'll post stories every Monday and Saturday from now on, just so you know. Why? I don't know, it's fun. And, I'll be posting them on DA too. (Oh did I mention I have a an account on DA too, it's SoupBacons on DA, did I mention that, well I'm mentioning that >_>) xD Oh well, have fun, here it is. /// PART THREE Adam walked. Coming nearer to the edge of the woods, where everyone else had gathered, waiting to see what had happened to him and Ben. He went through the last few bushes, and got onto the clearing – it was still so strange how his body reacted so quickly, did things so much easily now, now that he was bigger, no – now that he was finally big, and… strong. He couldn’t even believe that he was thinking that, and that it was actually true. He got out of the forest, and the others looked at him, he heard gasps, oohs and aahs. Then, they all got up and went towards him with great smiles of admiration on their faces, all in awe – almost shouting praises in disbelief. This made him smile as he flexed his bicep for them – looking at it. “Yeah – I know I’m pretty big h—“ He stopped, as he noticed them all rush right past him. He turned around and saw the giant Ben behind him, grinning playfully as he encouraged everyone to touch him, admire him. “Oh yeah…” He began in a deep, sensual tone. “I’m even bigger, what’d I tell you?” Then, he let out a quiet chuckle. ‘Damn.’ Is everything that went through Adam’s mind as he laid eyes on Ben again – just taking in how large and muscular and more importantly, tall, this teenager had become. A short while later, he found himself enter the main hall of the camp, along with everyone else, though they were following Ben to the gym. ‘I wish… I wish there was some way to get more… more… power. I have to win, yeah, I do. He had his share…' Thought Adam, as he went by the potion closet again, briefly remembering last night’s events. ‘If there were some way I could win. He’s not gonna let me, that’s for sure – he’s so large and strong and… well, he’s loving it, if only- OH!” Something came to him. ‘The potion closet… oh… a… speed potion. Yes, yes. Hm, that would do.’ *** Ben stood in the gym, in complete silence, surrounded by almost everyone else from the camp. He was almost naked, only few rags wrapped around his privates. He simply stood there, looking at himself in the mirror. ‘Good God. I’m not even flexing and I’m the biggest, most ripped dude in here. There’s no way I’m not getting more. God, it feels so good. And that damn twerp’s gonna come back begging me tonight to let him win. There’s no goddamn way I’ll let that happen –he’s had his share, now it’s my turn to become a GOD.” He said, and looked down at his arms and chest, which seemed to stretch endlessly in length and width. There was almost no muscle on his body that wasn’t pronounced, below his skin there were only large slabs of thick, hard meat. He flexed his forearms, his pecs, seeing them explode outwards, as he slyly smirked, feeling so dominant in the gym. “Well – what do you say…” He began, breaking the silence, as his inadvertently loud and deep voice startled everyone. “…am I gonna’ show you what these things can do?” Ben was met with unanimous encouragement, and so – he began working out. He loaded up the bench press with all the weights he could possibly fit onto it. He lay down, feeling how his wide back rested on only a portion of the bench, and he gripped the bar, lifting the weights – almost feeling himself get bigger right there and then. His arms were burning, his chest rose up and down as he was breathing, working – it was so wide and thick – in fact there really wasn’t a part of him that you could say wasn’t. He felt the weights get too light, very quickly. As he went from machine to machine, the rest of the night –as his admirers followed closely, often asking to squeeze his muscles, or telling him to flex – he felt something. *** “Dude…” Ben said as he entered the cabin, later that evening. “All the weights in the gym are so light – like, I can’t even get a good pump from them.” He had to duck slightly as he came in, sitting down on his bed, he had to duck slightly again, as he sat, Adam’s bed was too low now. He spread himself across the bed, just his butt taking up ridiculous amounts of space, he rested his arms behind his back and he leaned on the wall behind. Adam turned around as he heard him sit down and almost let out a gasp – always forgetting how large Ben had really become. ‘God, I’m getting too big for this place, it’s like… if I were a bit heavier – this bed would totally break right beneath me.’ Adam came closer, looking at Ben, who nonchalantly tossed aside the rags that covered up his dick – leaving himself totally exposed, his big meaty cock hanging free. Adam could barely speak – ne never really felt this before, but – Ben was so… so… hot. He felt himself get hard, slowly, he tried to think of something else, take his eyes off his big, round pecs, his brick like abs his… no! He had to start the conversation. “Er, what… what did you, er… say about, um… the…” He began. “What, the weights?” Ben cut him off, eager to get to the point. “Y- yeah. The gym.” “I said I’m too strong, basically. In fact, I’m the biggest, strongest man in the whole camp. No doubt.” “Y- Hm, mhm, no er, certainly no um, no doubt about that – heh.” This felt even stranger for Adam as he was getting used to his dick being so much bigger now, his erection raged underneath his pants, he hoped Ben wouldn’t see this. “I see that.” Ben said – and Adam flushed red. Then, Adam noticed Ben’s own manhood begin to enlarge. Blood surged into his massive beast – slowly making it stand up straight. With his mouth agape Adam looked at it, so long, so… thick. “Suck it.” Adam snapped out of it. “What?” He asked, bewildered. “I said… suck it. I’m way too turned on by my own body – I want you to suck my dick.” “I… I…” Adam began, but Ben cut him off. “Just look at me man, I basically take up most this bed just sitting on it like this – in fact I don’t think I can sleep on it anymore. You think you can say no to me?” Adam slowly approached, and got onto his knees, between Ben’s long, spread legs. He put his hands on Ben’s thighs, his hands – even thought bigger than before, looked puny on his friend’s big legs. He looked up at Ben’s big juicy cock, and he couldn’t resist anymore. “Ooh yeah…” Ben let out – as Adam began to slowly wrap his mouth around his dick. He wasn’t very good, but it still felt amazing. He just occasionally flexed his muscles, making himself feel even more powerful – as he felt amazing sensations from his dick. Adam had a hard time dealing with a dick that big, but he wasn’t about to give up – he took the opportunity to grope and touch Ben’s large muscles as he sucked him off, he himself ejaculated some time ago – but, he didn’t care. This went on into the night. Adam sucked him off twice, then Ben took things into his own hands, he was tireless, and Adam reluctantly retreated onto his bed, falling asleep, not quite believing what happened. *** It was race day – Adam was already on the starting line, Ben was there with him. Adam took out his potion he grabbed from the closet – he looked at it, thinking this would allow him – hey! “What’s this?” Ben said – as he snatched the potion from Adam. ‘Oh, so this is what he had in mind, damn cheater.’ He thought as he examined the potion. “Well, Adam – come on. Really?” He said, as Adam hung his head. “You think this… could beat me?” Adam was beginning to dislike Ben’s new attitude, he has certainly changed, in way more ways than one. “Well, you know what, how about – you share this, Adam… with, oh let’s say… me?” He said, and motioned like he was going to drink the potion. “Or… you share it… with – everyone?” Now, Ben opened the potion and in one fel swoop sprayed it across the starting line, spraying everyone on the track. Now, Adam saw the effect of the potion – along with everyone else there. Everything went a bit blurry, all but a circle in his field of view – right in front of him – tunnel vision. He felt fast – incredibly fast, the next few minutes of READYSETGO! Went on in an instant. Ben watched as everyone went ahead of at blistering speeds, but he… smiled, gently. Waiting for his time to begin the race. *** Adam went on, everything slowed down a bit, as the effect of the potion wore off, slowly. They were all running at about the same pace – he could see everyone else more or less in line with him. When, suddenly – they heard something fro— ‘Oh no, Ben.’ He thought to himself, as Ben really propelled himself with his long, power packed legs a horse would be jealous of along and over the track. He was gaining on them – they were all suddenly running faster from some fear he inspired in them. They were all so close – they saw the crystal in sight, they were right against the opening, coming closer and closer. ‘Aha! No – are we… are we all gonna touch it…’ Adam thought as they neared it. ‘…at the same…’ They came closer and closer. ‘…time?’ Then – a flash! The crystal disappeared – for a moment they were all excited – YES – they did it! They were all expecting something to happen to them. But – then they saw Ben. His long arm outstretched – from behind them, just so much longer than everyone else – he reached it… first. “NOOO!” A few of them cried, as he looked down on himself, first in disbelief – then, he began to laugh, loudly and deeply, laugh – he knew what was coming. “Prepare yourselves twerps – I am going to become… MAGNIFICANT! HAHAHAHAA!” He said, as he flexed almost every muscle on his body. They all became bigger as he did so – they stopped for a moment as he flexed them to their max – but then, to everyone’s dread – they slowly began to grow more… and more. His arms widened, his biceps becoming rounder, fuller – growing underneath his skin, becoming the biggest pair of biceps that anyone there had ever seen in person, his forearms exploded outwards as muscle build up in them. His round shoulders became even wider, as steel-hard muscle packed inside them and his widening back – which was criss crossed with a web of large muscles, leading to his growing bubble butt, which lengthened downwards into a pair of impossibly strong, firm thighs, their muscles flexed and growing still. His calves took on a new size as well growing even bigger and much more defined, his whole body was bursting with strength and power. His cock got even longer, Ben oozed a masculine and seductive smell that made even him horny. His six-pack turned into a solid, hard eight-pack, every muscle visible – his huge pecs heaving up and down on his chest as he breathed faster. Then, he elongated – becoming even taller, and taller, muscles growing even more to remain proportional, even at 7’ 8’’ he looked like a massive bodybuilder with a dick of a gifted porn star. A true giant. “Oh yeah, now…” He said, in his voice which somehow got even more melodic, sexy. As he smiled down on them all, as they looked up in total awe, terror and desire. “This… this is gonna be fun.” /// Turned out a bit different than I thought it would, but hey.

Start from the beginning here: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2276-protein-does-a-body-good/?hl=%2Bprotein+%2Bdoes+%2Bbody+%2Bgood Then check out the first two parts of the sequel trilogy here: Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4658-prelude-to-more-satisfied-customers-protein-does-more-than-one-body-good-1-of-3/?hl=%2Bprotein+%2Bdoes+%2Bbody+%2Bgood Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4743-from-boys-to-men-protein-does-more-than-one-body-good-2-of-3/?hl=%2Bprotein+%2Bdoes+%2Bbody+%2Bgood He opens the door and August immediately walks inside. He stops in the hallway and notices the two huge studs flailing about on the floor before turning to look at Nash. He smiles for a few seconds and picks him up to take him into the tv room. He sits him down on the couch and joins him. ‘I told you I would make it back didn’t I? *leans in to lightly kiss him* Those two jokers in there think that they are maximizing their potential, but in reality they are only using probably half of it. *looks Nash in his eyes* As for you…..well you won’t have a problem reaching yours.’ August gets up to go to get the remaining amount of food in the kitchen. A minute later, he comes back with the turkey container and sits it on the table in front of both of them. He then cozies back on the couch with Nash and leans in to hold him against his huge hairy chest. Nash moans lightly as he reaches over to pet the shirtless stud and speaks. ‘I’m so glad you came back August. I managed to wait as long as I could to continue the process. A part of me is craving this more than anything, but the other part is scared as hell.’ ‘That is normal man. The brain hardly ever agrees with what your heart wants. What I do know is the wait is definitely over. Those guys in the other room won’t have anything on us when this is over with. Let’s get this started why don’t we.’ The gorgeous hairy stud smiles before grabbing Nash’s fork on his plate and stabbing some of the turkey he placed there. He brings it up to the small man’s mouth and tells him to open up so he can shove it inside. Nash slowly chews the food and immediately feels chills cascading through his head. As he swallows it down, the sensation moves down into his throat. It quickly heads toward his stomach next. August quickly pierces another slice of turkey onto the fork and puts it in his buddy’s mouth. ‘Chew it man and continue to swallow it slowly. Let the meat marinate inside you for a few seconds so you can savor its effects. You should be able to feel something happening about any…..’ As Nash swallows the second serving, he moans as he feels his cock and balls reacting to the protein entering his body and navigating through his bloodstream. August places his free hand on top of his buddy’s crotch and feels his long pole writhing. ‘This is going to be fun Nash. I know this is going to be rough at first, but as it progresses you will be surprised at how incredible it feels to let it work. Your cock and balls are always the first to grow, although it feels like you have already started in that area.’ He leans in to kiss Nash after taking the fork away from his mouth. August smiles feeling Nash’s cock stretching beneath his hand. His boxers are now trying to deal the expanding ballsac that is filling the space inside them. ‘OH GAWD! OH GAWD! I feel so much pressure down there August. I’m so scared…..but it does feel so amazing!’ His cock starts moving down his leg and thickens outward at the same time as it begins to resemble a big log just beneath the fabric in his track pants. August pets it gently and feels a huge wet spot forming just in front of the thick cockhead. Nash moans feeling his balls fill up with his self-induced protein. The hairy stud beside him senses this and takes his hand away to prevent him from unloading anytime soon. ‘WOW! You are certainly amped up aren’t you? I think we are going to enjoy this equally man.’ There is still a small amount of potatoes and beans remaining from the other containers that August took from the kitchen so he puts them on another plate. He takes it and places it up on the top of the couch before taking Nash’s fork and loading it up with both side dishes. He hands the fork to his small friend who shoves the food into his mouth. After he swallows that giant bite, Nash turns to his side to grab the plate and loads as much on it as he can before downing most of the food. August laughs a little. ‘Don’t move so fast man. The potatoes and beans won’t cause a major growth cycle anyway they just mostly make you feel a bit more…..laid back and…..uhhh horny.’ Nash lets out a sigh as he experiences exactly what August is talking about. His cock is now trying to stand up in his pants now as well. He turns to look over at his studly friend and leans in to kiss him deeply making August moan loudly. He slaps Nash’s cock a few times making it swing back and forth as Nash grunts feeling it throb against the fabric as it gushes precum and stains his pants. They stop kissing after a few seconds. ‘MMMMM I am really starting to feel it now August. My cock feels like it is going to explode any second though.’ Realizing that it is starting to move along a little faster now, August reaches down to the table in front of them and grabs the container full of turkey before placing it beside Nash on the couch. He takes the empty plate out of the horny man’s hands and puts it on the table. He smiles at him and grabs his fork before plunging it into another slice of turkey. He grins a little as he looks Nash directly into his eyes. The graduate student stares at the food in the container for several seconds before taking the fork out of August’s hands and grabbing the container as he shovels the turkey into his mouth and down his throat. The rush builds quickly from the protein-rich food as it sends Nash into a wave of ecstasy that completely clouds his judgment. His cock is now trying desperately to get free from his pants. He moans feeling his lower body starting to transform. August looks down at his legs and hears multiple stretching sounds coming from the area of the man’s calves, ankles, and feet. The tennis shoes that Nash is wearing are straining badly trying to contain the growing toes that inhabit them. *feeling his senses being stimulated* ‘UHHHH YEAH August, I can feel it moving up from my feet. I want this so badly now, my fantasies are driving me crazy. I want it to feed my body more.’ Nash’s socks are now ripping apart against his new emerging ankles and calves as the lower part of his pants are being stretched by the huge heart-shaped muscles growing inside them. He grunts louder feeling his boxers being destroyed by his heaving cock and balls as his expanding quads, hamstrings, and glutes start stretching his track pants to its limits. August’s eyes widen as he sees Nash’s two new tree trunks forming in what seems like out of nowhere. The growing graduate student then jumps to his feet and laughs at the growing mass of muscle that is expanding on his lower body. He feels his pants reaching their breaking point and closes his eyes as he feels the soaked fabric tight against his insanely massive legs. ‘MMMMMM…..OH FUCK YEAH! This is awesome……AHHHH BABY……my cock feels like it weighs 20 pounds now. *feels the seams in his pants slowing ripping* FUCK YEAH BABY, I have never felt such power in my life.’ He turns to his side to look at his ass inflating as both glutes bloat themselves up with solid muscle. The sheer force from it easily bursts through the back of his pants as they sit firmly against his massive hams that continue to grow. Nash’s pants finally give up as multiple rips radiate from them and echo through the room. His cock flops back and forth several times as it finally breaks free from his massively veiny leg. It drips a pool of thick precum on the ground which gets the attention of August who springs to his feet to go over and stand beside his growing partner. ‘WOW Nash, you have an incredibly gorgeous cock man. Do you happen to need any help with it by chance?’ *grins and even winks a few times* ‘You better fucking believe I do August. *feels the growth starting to move up into his upper body* AHH YESS! *his hands begin growing* OHH SHIT! MMMMMM……*his forearms tighten up as the veins begin growing next as the tension makes him agonize* SO…..MUCH……PRESSURE….’ Really loud creaky and stretching sounds begin moving up into both of Nash’s arms. He looks at both of them and sees the veins in his biceps tracing up against the fabric beneath his track jacket. He gasps feeling the muscles pulsing in his forearms, biceps, and triceps as the round bulbs and horseshoes double in size. The intoxicating feeling makes his cock strain as his balls turn a bluish color. August senses he is about to launch one of his big loads and gets down on his knees. He quickly pulls the tattered remains of Nash’s pants off and lightly rubs the student’s mammoth pole in his hand. At this point, Nash is completely lost in the whole transformation and could care less what August does. The hairy stud slowly works Nash’s cock over in his mouth and pushes it further down his throat inch by inch feeling it twitching and contracting along the walls of his windpipe. He looks up every few seconds to see if the growing man will let his entire mind give in to the beast that was lurking within. Nash has stopped talking altogether and is grunting loudly as his back begins to crack and pop. The surge of power forcing the graduate student’s arms to blow up to superhuman size is also sending messages to his crotch to shoot a jet of cum. August knows this and feels the man’s cock flexing as the cum goes flying down the hairy stud’s throat and into his stomach. He pulls Nash’s cock out of his mouth after he feels it shrinking and laughs knowing that it will set off a growth cycle within himself. ‘MMMM that was so tasty Nash…..*feels his body reacting*……OH YEAH…..OHHH YEAH…..’ The 275 pound stud laughs as his whole body grows slightly bigger. His breathing intensifies as he flexes his biceps which grew an additional inch. The overalls he is wearing are now a bit snug against his wet skin. His cock is leaking precum all over his outfit which draws laughs from him. He looks at Nash again and sees that the man’s back is emerging from his jacket. His shoulders swell as his biceps and triceps completely shred his sleeves. August starts stroking Nash’s rod rapidly to make him cum again. ‘Come on big man feed me more of that godly protein. You are getting so close to letting yourself go and I want to keep up with you.’ Nash feels himself getting taller now as tons of crazy sounds radiate from his upper body. His chest explodes in size as his small pecs and thin abs completely disappear inside the mammoth mountains and floor size tiles that are emerging from within his powerful frame. He is starting to look like a different guy entirely now as his face and head start changing their appearance. His neck muscles, traps, and delts double up on each other as he continues to grow bigger and wider. August can feel the incredible amount of cum starting to rush through the new behemoth’s cock as he aims the gaping slit at his face. ‘YEAH MAN, FUCKING FEED ME THAT GAWD PROTEIN! I WANT IT SO MUCH!’ Completely unaware of what August is doing, the giant humps August’s hands as he launches several powerful jets of cum into the hairy stud’s face. He gulps down the thick protein and finds it is hard to breathe as it immediately fills his body to the max. He falls back onto the ground and nearly suffocates as the muscle monster above him continues to coat him with his giant flood. Nash’s growth cycle continues as his jacket and undershirt completely rip off his body and tumble to the ground. He has now eclipsed 8 feet tall and reached 500 pounds and doesn’t appear to be stopping. After a few minutes of absolute fear wondering if he is dying or not, August can feel himself starting to grow again. ‘YES! YES! *his entire body begins stretching and cracking* FUCKING MAKE ME A GAWD! *his overalls completely rip off* MMMMMM YEAH! *his voice completely changes* HERE I COME NASH!’ August begins transforming rapidly as his back cracks and pops continuously as he gains a foot in height in seconds. His upper body doubles up on itself as he quickly approaches Nash’s size. He laughs hysterically staring at the monstrous balloons swelling in front of his face as well as the gargantuan guns and veins expanding on his obscene arms. The quads, calves, and glutes on the hairy giant are now matching up with his counterpart as he bumps Nash with his monster chest. The giant is pushed backwards and hits the wall behind him destroying it with ease. Whatever high Nash was on before seems to be ending now as his growth finally ends. He looks at August from the wreckage who is standing probably ten feet from him. He is trying to figure out what just happened and if it is real or not. ‘HUH?......uhhh man…..*finally looks down at his body and realizes he doesn’t look the same anymore* OH MY GAWD! *realizes his voice is VERY different* OHHH MMMMMMM…….I feel so damn horny.’ August marches over shaking the whole apartment to the point that the walls begin cracking. He pushes Nash to the ground and starts punching on the behemoth’s mammoth abs. He grunts each time he does it before he slides his huge bubble butt down to sit on his buddy’s footlong. He slowly slides it inside him and roars in delight. Nash starts fucking him without a second thought. The hairy giant then leans in to say something to the thick monster. ‘You and I both know we can go further, well at least I know we can. Fill me up again man and I will fucking grow through this ceiling. OHH FUCK…..*feels the cum flowing through his own balls*……well…..*his cock bounces a few times before it rises to take aim at Nash’s face*…..perhaps we can do it at the same time……GAWD YEAH!.....*the cum starts moving into his own cock*……let’s do this together Nash and make those other two weaklings in the other room wish they were us!’ Nash’s anticipation of August’s cum makes his own balls start contracting as his protein begins its rapid ascent to his cock. What follows next could change a lot more than just their lives. For other entries in the Body Good series: Hypnosis: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2230-hypnosis-does-a-body-good/?hl=%2Bhypnosis+%2Bdoes+%2Bbody+%2Bgood Sex: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2258-sex-does-a-body-good-2-parts/ Achilles: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2250-achilles-does-a-body-good/?hl=%2Bprotein+%2Bdoes+%2Bbody+%2Bgood

Part 1 HERE Part 2 HERE Part 3 HERE Part 4 HERE Part 5 HERE 6 I opened the front door and could hear grunting coming from the kitchen. I walked in and saw Tyler sitting on the floor in front of the fridge. Empty food containers littered the floor around him. He was holding an uncooked steak and was ripping huge pieces off with his teeth. Blood ran down his chin. “I ate all the cooked food and was still hungry. No time to cook it.” He said with a mouth full of raw meat. I looked inside the fridge. There was nothing left! He’d consumed weeks worth of food and was still eating. Tyler stood up and let out a massive burp. He looked more enormous then he had just two hours ago. He was stripped to his underwear, sweat glistened on his chest and blood ran down his neck. “Fuck man. All that food is making me feel SO HUGE.” He said and hit a front lat spread. Massive slabs of back muscle exploded from his sides. He tripled in width as his chest and arms hardened and swelled. He looked like he could step onto any bodybuilding stage and take the trophy. I should have been pissed he’d eaten all my food but I was too tuned on to care. I didn’t know what upset me more; what he’d done to me at the gym or the fact that he’d eaten all of my food. I had to admit, he looked absolutely massive hitting that pose but I needed to teach this punk kid a lesson. I dropped my gym bag and ran towards Tyler's flexed body. I moved too fast for him to react. I tackled the young beast and we both slammed onto the floor. I knocked the air out of him and before he could react I stood and wrapped my arm around his neck. I tightened the headlock and pulled Tyler to his feet. “You little bitch!” I yelled “ You think because you’ve gained a few pounds that gives you the right to play games with me in the gym and eat all my food?” I caught a glimpse of Tyler’s face in the mirror. A smile crept across his face as he started to flex. I could feel his thick traps swell with power. Pressure started to build against my biceps. Tyler growled and flexed harder. His traps erupted and I could swear his neck expanded. I loosen my grip longer enough to allow his to break free of the hold. The pumped up freak spun around to face me. “You need to calm down” he commanded. “Isn’t this want you wanted? Didn’t you want to make me into a grotesque freak of nature like you?” “You’re right I did” I said. Tyler reached into his gym bag and pulled out three pre-filled syringes. “Feed me!” He said handing the syringes to me. He turned and lowered his underwear. His striated glutes twitched with pure muscle. My hand was shaking as I emptied the first dose. I hesitated. Tyler turned his head, flexed his ass harder and said “more”. As I emptied the last syringe into Tyler he took and deep breathe, closed his eyes and turned towards me. “That feels so fucking incredible!” With his eyes still closed he raised his arms above his head and slowly lowered them and started to flex. His bloated biceps erupted with power and new levels of muscle. His lats flared and his food stuffed stomach solidified into a column of cobblestone abs. He straightened and reflexed his arms. Each time he appeared to grow in size. He started to grunt and moan. His eyes were still closed and his cock was getting hard. “So much power” he moaned. I watched in disbelief. I grabbed hold of my own hard cock and stepped closer to Tyler. “You look incredible man. Let that dose wash over you. Feel it working.” Tyler smiled and grunted louder. His cock slapped against his flexed abs. He placed his hands behind his head and twisted his body. Deep striations erupted as he flexed and reflexed his intercostal muscles. Thick veins ran up and down his lats and sweat dripped and puddled on the floor. I stood behind him; my cock pressed against the small of his back. I whispered “look”. Tyler opened his eyes and looked at his reflection in the mirror. His eyes widened. I had to support his body because he momentarily lost control of his legs. He didn’t even recognize himself. He was consumed by the potent roids coursing through his body. He steadied himself and with one more gut wrenching flex he came. Hot cum sprayed all over his abs and chest. I shot cum all over his mammoth back at the same time. “I need that cock in my ass” I said. “Not yet” Tyler said and reached into his bag and took out four syringes. “Your turn” he said. I looked at him with obvious shock on my face. “I’m done competing with you Dave. I’m never going to find a beast as muscle obsessed as you and I’m not going to do anything to ruin that. I want us to be the biggest, most obscenely jacked up freaks on the planet.” “I…I want that too.” I replied. With that, Tyler stuck all four needles in my ass and as he emptied them he kissed my long and hard. As the chemicals flowing into my bloodstream I felt a wave of intense heat radiating throughout me. My skin tingled and I felt light headed. After a minute I squatted down and hoisted Tyler’s 280lbs over my shoulder and carried him into the master bathroom. He felt as light as a sack of potatoes. Every muscle felt like it was on fire. I had never felt this strong and powerful. We showered and worshiped our inhumanly massive bodies. The whole time we flexed, licked, kissed and told each other how huge we each were. Both of our cocks remained rock hard. We dried off and headed into the bedroom. Tyler fell to his knees and began sucking my hard cock. His hands roamed all over my thick quads. He squeezed my muscles hard causing me to moan. I could feel the power in his hands. I gripped his thick traps and pressed his head further down my dick. His hands reached around and grasped my razor hard glutes. Tyler adjusted his hands and with one powerful thrust he lifted my 335lbs bulk off the floor while keeping my dick in his mouth. He stood straight up and continued to suck me off. His arms trembled and I could see new veins creeping across his tanned skin. He finally let me go and I dropped onto the bed. Standing over me Tyler hit a gruesome most muscular pose. I moaned and he ran his thick hands up my massive quads and tightened his grip around my waist. He pulled me towards him. “Fuck me” I whimpered. Tyler smiled and slide his dick in my ass and started to pound me hard. His whole body flexed with each powerful trust. Sweat started to form on him forehead and shoulders. “H-H-Harder” I yelled. Tyler increased his rhythm and force. The pain he was inflicting was counteracted by the site of our enormous bodies and the powerful chemicals running thorough my veins. It didn’t take long for Tyler to be close to cumming. I started to stroke my dick and we both came at the same time. It was incredible. Tyler collapsed on the bed beside me. “That was hot. I love having your cock inside me.” I said as I licked cum off Tyler’s swollen pecs. “Me too” Tyler replied. We fell asleep naked and sweaty. I woke Tyler up a few hours later to fuck him senseless. As we both cum again he injected another two syringes in each of us. It was 3am but we both needed to hit the gym and we were raging to lift serious iron and grow our bodies.

Hey Muscle Friends, So I decided to post both parts I and II together. I had trouble last time with a strange deletion of spaces between sentences. I figured out the tech part of it so that it didn't happen again, but thought I would put the two together so the punctuation on part I wasn't as distracting. Part I is separated from Part II by a section of asterisks so if you want to just skip to that, scroll about half of the way through and look for the break in the story. Since this is a continuation of the first story I have written, I welcome your comments and feedback (especially supportive/positive ones). It's a bit intimidating to put something personal out there, so in advance, I thank you for being kind. Part III (the final chapter) will be worked on this weekend and hopefully will be out to you next week sometime. Be well and get big, SeaMusc ***************************************************************************************************************************************************** Part I The summer heat hung thick in the air. It was a few days before classes started at the University of Washington. Seattle isn’t known for its heat, but when it does get warm, it gets humid. So much water around. So many trees. August can be unpleasant. Cliff was carrying boxes to his new room for the year. He was a senior and finally going to graduate with his degree in psychology in May. He was the kind of guy that everyone liked. He wasn’t what the magazines and media would call “hot” but he was handsome, kind of like a movie star from the golden age of Hollywood. Many people said that if Cary Grant and Rock Hudson had a baby, he would look like Cliff. With dark wavy hair that he kept well trimmed, warm brown skin from his tan, and his large hazel eyes, he could see what they meant, but he never considered himself necessarily good-looking. He was built like a rugby player. Almost 6 feet tall, he carried a good bit of muscle under his clothes. His wide shoulders looked like they could put up some serious weight and his thick legs and round high ass made him appear shorter than he actually was. People were always surprised at how tall he was when he stood next to them. He wasn’t tight and ripped like many of his friends. He always seemed to carry around a little extra weight, especially around his waist, to his great chagrin. Even so, he had a beautiful masculine body that could do real work. And his smile. His smile was his moneymaker. He could melt just about anyone with his smile. Unpacking his car had been quite a chore today. As a senior, he was able to apply for a Resident Assistant at one of the dorms on campus. He had lived in the dorms his first year, but had moved out afterward for a couple of years and had experienced freedom from the tiny rooms and a roommate in the same cramped space. As an RA, he would have his own room in the corner of the floor complete with a kitchenette and en-suite bathroom. His friend, Rich, had talked him into applying and they had been assigned to the same building with Rich working on the floor just underneath Cliff. The two friends had been close since the first week of classes when they were freshmen. But they couldn’t be more different. Where Cliff was classically handsome and warm with a beefy body, Rich had an angular model-like face with sandy blonde short hair and piercing blue eyes. He was ripped. His broad shoulders supported athletic pecs and well-defined arms. His waist was tiny and he often found it hard to find clothes that would fit right. His glutes were tight and his legs were long but muscular. His skin was golden brown and he looked much more like a surfer-turned-fitness model than anyone in Seattle that Cliff had ever seen. He was beautiful and devastating. He knew it too. Cliff got along with everyone whereas Rich could be a real asshole. Mean and acidic comments often came out of his mouth and he was as catty as any of the Real Housewives, but Cliff (as is his personality) just shrugged and thought, “That’s just the way he is.” Cliff marched up the stairs with the last box. It was only four floors up, but with the heat and all of the other boxes he had already packed around, he was feeling it in his thighs and healthy backside. He opened the door, set the box down and started to unpack. It was going to be so nice to be in a room by himself this year. A knock at the door interrupted him. “Come in!” “Hey Cliff.” Standing in the doorway was Jesse. Jesse looked like a stereotypical science nerd. Thick black-rimmed glasses, thin almost skinny body, and a big beak-like nose screamed “chemistry or physics” as his major. He was also the head RA for the building and therefore, Cliff’s boss. They had also been friends since their first year. Jesse had been in Cliff’s English 100 course- and they both hated it. They sat next to each other passing notes and giggling like schoolgirls for most of the quarter. Jesse liked Cliff and had a lot of respect for Cliff’s social capital, something that Jesse didn’t have. Cliff liked Jesse of course. He was just that kind of guy. Cliff didn’t have enemies. Most people wondered if he had a mean bone in his body. Jesse, with his beak-nose, looked straight into Cliff’s eyes and shook his head a little. “Dude. I’m so sorry.” Cliff looked up from the box he was unpacking. “Why are you sorry? Did you fill the rooms on my floor with crazy problem freshmen?” Jesse just shook his head and looked down at the single sheet of paper in his hand. “Worse, man.” “Come on, Jesse. What? You look like you just licked a lemon. “ “Cliff, sorry buddy, but you are going to have to have a roommate for at least the first quarter of the year. We assigned this transfer kid to the building and we overbooked by one spot. You have one of the only single rooms and I can’t stick him with Rich. He’d probably make the kid cry every day just for making his life a little more inconvenient. I don’t know much about him except he is a junior and did his first two years somewhere in Montana.” “Oh man! You’re not serious! That’s messed up, Jesse! I even just moved the two beds together so I could have a king-size.” Cliff shook his head, annoyed. “One more thing, Cliff. He’s here. Now. Downstairs.” “Man, you are killing me. People aren’t supposed to start moving in for a couple of days still. I was going to get all set up and have some peace and quiet. Maybe jerk off a bit more than normal.” Cliff flashed Jesse that big smile and winked. He had always thought Jesse was gay or maybe bi if anything. He caught him looking at his meaty ass more than once. He didn’t mind though. Jesse was harmless. “Ya. Well, he emailed us at the end of last year when we made the assignments and asked if he could move in early. Some sort of sob story about not having a place to live right before school, or some shit like that. We responded that he could if he paid for the extra time. Sorry man. I know this sucks.” Cliff shook his head and went into the small bedroom and moved the beds apart again. He took a big long piss in the bathroom and started moving some things around so the new guy would have equal space. No reason punishing the new guy for the mix up. Cliff just thought that way about things. He was easy going as well. Nothing ruffled his feathers too much. “It was a nice dream while it lasted.” A few minutes later, he heard some shuffling in the hallway and a light knock at the door. “Come in!” he said maybe a little bit louder than he needed too. As easygoing as he was, he was still just a little annoyed at the situation. He had been really looking forward to some alone time with his cock. Being home for the summer hadn’t allowed him very much privacy and he was horny. The door slowly opened and it looked like whoever was going to come it was having trouble with their bag. He heard a little grunt and the door pushed open slightly. His new roommate walked in hesitantly. His eyes darted around the room and the first thing Cliff thought was that he looked like a scared animal. “Hi there. I guess we are going to be roommates this quarter.” Cliff stuck out his hand to greet his new roommate and walked quickly over to him. He flashed his smile and the annoyance was gone. He couldn’t hold a grudge against this guy. It wasn’t his fault. “My name’s Cliff. Sorry there are so many boxes and shit all over. I didn’t know I was going to have a roommate…so soon.” He added that last bit so the new guy wouldn’t feel so bad. He was sure that Jesse had told him downstairs about the situation. “I’m Shane.” Shane didn’t look Cliff in the eyes and barely stuck his hand out to shake Cliff’s big meaty mitt. The kid looked scared. Cliff looked more closely at him. He was looked of average height Cliff thought. Maybe 5 foot 8 or 9. He was thin though not skinny. He wasn’t an ugly kid, but he wasn’t anything special. He looked a bit pale and like he was exhausted. Maybe he hadn’t eaten in a while. His cheeks did look a little sunken in and his face a bit gaunt, but that could just be the paleness. Something made Cliff think the guy was very nervous. He still didn’t look Cliff in the eye. “Here, let me grab that for you.” Cliff stretched his arm out to grab the duffle bag that Shane had let drop to the floor. Shane held on to the duffle and pulled away a little bit and his cheeks flushed a little. Cliff looked out in the hallway for anything else. That’s all that he had with him. “Do you need help bringing anything else up from downstairs?” “No, I just have this and one box I left in the office with Jesse. I’ll run down and get it now.” Shane set his duffle bag on the floor next to the wall, well out of the way of Cliff’s full boxes. He turned around and walked into the hallway without saying anything else. “That was a little awkward,” Cliff said to himself when he knew he was alone. Why had Shane seemed so nervous? He went back to work moving his items to one side of the room, moving food to one half of the cupboard and organizing the refrigerator in a way that would give Shane half of the space. A few minutes later, he heard the footsteps return and Shane walked in with his box. He set the box carefully on the kitchen table and looked over at Cliff who had his backside sticking out of the fridge, still moving things around. Shane stared at Cliff’s athletic bubbled ass and his thick legs and looked away just as Cliff wheeled around with that warm smile again. “Shane, give me just a minute to move some things around in here and then you can start putting anything you want in your space. And, if you don’t mind, I’d like the bed next to the window in the other room. Is that ok?” He walked across the kitchen and entered the bedroom where he had put one bed against the window and the other against the opposite wall. There was only about 4 feet between the beds, but it was a dorm after all. Shane just nodded. “Hey Shane. I’m going to leave here in a few minutes to go meet up with some friends I haven’t seen since the beginning of summer. You are more than welcome to come if you want,” Cliff said warmly, looking at Shane. Finally Shane looked at him and quietly said, “No, I’m ok. Thanks for inviting me though.” “Ya, no problem. Anytime. I’m going to shower and get ready but make yourself at home.” Cliff turned on his heels and walked into the bedroom where he began to undress. As he was walking into the room, he pulled his shirt off and Shane stared at his back. Cliff was so at ease with himself. He didn’t have a perfect body, but he looked like he was well worked out. His back was broad and thick; his shoulders round with pendulous triceps. He was shirtless with only his form fitting brown dungarees on. He could see a strip of bright red briefs wrapping around Cliff’s waist just peeking out above his pants. And that ass. It didn’t look like it was made of stone, but it was thick and muscular. It looked like the rest of Cliff, comfortable and powerful. Cliff peeled his pants off so that he was just wearing his red briefs and still had his back to Shane. Shane blushed and felt himself getting turned on. Just then, Cliff turned around and grabbed his towel that was hanging off the door and walked into the bathroom. He just barely caught Shane staring at him and noticed the bulge in his pants. He shot him that warm smile and walked into the bathroom. As he shut the door behind him he chuckled to himself, “Looks like Shane is gay.” Shane stood there, mortified. He knew Cliff saw him staring. And he knew that his shorts couldn’t cover up his boner. He shook his head, disgusted with himself, and opened up his duffle and box to unpack his few belongings. “You doing alright in there?” Cliff called out from the bedroom as he was changing. “If you need anything, just use mine. We’re roommates now, so what’s mine is yours.” “Thanks,” Shane said quietly from the kitchen, “but I’m ok.” “Do you have something to eat for dinner? You don’t look like you brought much.” Shane was in the kitchen still. He hadn’t sat down or taken anything into the bedroom. Cliff walked out of the room just as Shane was pulling out a 36 pack of Top Ramen opening up one package and placing it into a small pan of water. “That stuff will kill you!” Cliff barked and started to laugh. “I can’t eat that shit. It makes me sick.” He said it in good fun and what Cliff didn’t know is that Shane knew this. He could tell what people were feeling. It was more than observation, it was empathic. Still, the comment somehow hurt him and he felt that he had to respond. “Ya, I know but I don’t have any money until next week when my financial aid comes in, so this will do for now.” He looked mortified and crestfallen. He was obviously embarrassed, but he already knew that Cliff wouldn’t mock him. “No fucking way, Shane. Ok, well eat that, but hold on.” Cliff walked over to the fridge and took out a rotisserie chicken he had bought earlier that day, some veggies, and herbs. In a total of two minutes, he had put some cubed chicken and the veggies in the pot with the ramen noodles. “It might taste like shit, but it will be better for you with some protein and fresh things.” Shane looked at Cliff straight in the eye for only the second time. He started to tear up a little bit and bit down on his lip. “Thank you, Cliff. I won’t forget how kind you were to me today.” Cliff looked at him puzzled, but Shane seemed sweet and innocent so he just let it go. What did he mean by that? Just then a loud bang on the door startled them both. “Get out here you big fuck,” bellowed another voice. It was Rich. “We have to get going. I’m hungry as fuck. Are you ready you big queer?” Cliff opened the door and Rich barged in. “Too bad you have some idiot loser as a roommate,” Rich spouted looking at his friend. “I heard about it. Jesse told me he looks like some homeless piece of shit.” Rich looked at Cliff who just shook his head quickly and glanced over at Shane who was staring straight at Rich. Cliff knew that Rich was an ass. He could get away with it usually. He was a stud with a perfect body. Vascular arms with well built and rounded muscles that oozed confidence, a tight waist with abs visible through the tight shirts he wore for the ladies, and long muscular thighs atop athletic lower leg muscles. He new he was hot and he didn’t give a damn what anyone else thought. “Rich! Shut the fuck up.” Cliff looked visibly pissed off. He looked at Shane sitting at the table getting ready to take his first bite of dinner and he could see his eyes getting glassy. “God, you are such an ass sometimes,” Cliff barked at his friend. “Shane, this is my idiot friend, Rich. Rich, this is my new roommate Shane.” Rich smirked and walked over and stuck out his hand to shake Shane’s. Shane felt something very mean about Rich. He could feel it like a white hot iron. Rich was cruel and arrogant. He was not to be trusted. Shane didn’t look him in the eye, but stretched his hand out to shake the other’s hand. He just stared at his dinner bowl. “Fuck man. Lets get out of here,” Rich said as he headed for the door. Cliff put his hands up as if to say, “Hang on a sec.” “Shane,” he could sense the emotions building up on Shane’s face; he looked like he was trapped. But when Cliff said his name, he seemed to relax a bit. “Shane, look at me bro. “ Cliff crouched down next to Shane at the table so that his eyes were slightly lower. “Don’t listen to anything that Rich says. He can be a real piece of work. He just opens his mouth without thinking and it hurts sometimes. He’s made me fighting mad so many times, but he’s my friend and he’s a good guy… usually.” Shane looked at Cliff again. Cliff felt as if Shane was reading deeply into his eyes. Like he was sizing Cliff up on some subconscious level. “Please eat and unpack and I wont be long. I want to get back to I can get to know you a bit more, ok?” The quiet one nodded his head and again looking into Cliff’s eyes and whispered, ‘Thanks Cliff. Thank you for being so nice to me.” With that, Cliff got up and turned around to join Rich in the hallway. He shut the door and Shane heard Rich start laughing, “Your roommate is a freak man. Holy shit. You are screwed.” “Fuck off, Rich.” And he heard a thud. Cliff punched Rich hard in the shoulder. Shane could sense that Cliff meant it when he punched Rich and he smiled and started to eat. A couple of hours later, Cliff returned from his dinner with friends. He walked in and closed the front door slowly. Shane was sitting on the couch. His box and duffle were in the corner, empty. There was nothing new on the shelves in the kitchen and he could see that there was a blanket spread out on Shane’s bed in the next room. Shane looked over at Cliff as he put the leftovers from dinner in the fridge. Shane hadn’t put anything into the fridge either. “I guess he is going to try to live on Top Ramen,” Cliff thought to himself. “Did you get all settled in?” he asked. “Ya. I don’t have much. I wanted to say thanks for sticking up for me with your friend, Rich. You didn’t have to do that.” “Rich gets what he deserves. Well, not usually, but he deserved to get a good punch for what he said about you. You are my roommate now and I’ve got your back. I don’t like talking shit about people like Rich does. I’m an optimist.” Cliff walked over to Shane and sat down next to him on the couch. “So let’s get acquainted.” He sat cross-legged on the couch facing his new roommate. Shane opened himself up in that way that only he could, probing the emotions and sentiments of the people he is around. He could sense that Cliff really did want to know about him; to understand him. He could tell he was good. He felt certain valiance about Cliff. He was emotionally strong, stable, and substantive-much like his physical body. Shane could feel the concern and worry that Cliff had for him, although they had just met. Cliff wasn’t wary. He wasn’t afraid. He wanted to know why his roommate wouldn’t look him in they eye, why he flinched when Cliff tried to grab his bag to help him, and why he didn’t own anything. He could feel that Cliff had questions as he looked into his roommate’s eyes. There was something else there as well, but he couldn’t identify it. “Well? Shane, you can tell me anything. I have heard a lot from my friends about their lives. Nothing that you say will bother me.” Somehow, Cliff felt that Shane was much more of a risk to himself than to anyone else. He also had an intuition about people that he had learned to trust. He didn’t realize that Shane had a much more developed sense, but Cliff was good at reading people. The young man that was only a year younger than him had cowered all day like a puppy that had peed on the carpet. It was concerning but not scary. He knew from the look in Shane’s eyes earlier at the dinner table that Rich’s comments had really gotten to him. Sometimes he just wanted to punch Rich’s teeth in for being such a fucking jerk. He didn’t notice, but when he thought this, Shane lifted the corners of his mouth in a subtle smile. “Ya Cliff. I wish you would have punched him in the face and knocked that smug look right off of it!” Shane thought to himself. But back to the moment… “Cliff, I don’t really like to talk about myself much. Could you tell me something about you? Something about your family or…?” “Oh, sure! I love my family. We are so close. I am the oldest of four – two boys and two girls. Boy, girl, boy, girl. My parents live about 3 hours from here in a little farm town. I grew up there. My parents are my best friends and my siblings are all married and have kids. Seriously, its like a fucking Disney movie. “ He laughed and smiled that devastating smile as he related to Shane more about his background. Shane could feel his good mood and energy and was eagerly lapping it up. He had never felt this sort of positive energy. Cliff stopped his story. He could tell Shane was lost in it. Shane’s eyes were glazed over and he was smiling a little. “Shane, how about you?” Shane’s expression changed dramatically. The smile went away. The warmth on his face was gone. Shane teared up again. He knew he could be honest. He knew, instinctually, that Cliff wouldn’t laugh at him or his wreck of a life. “I have a very different story. I don’t know who my parents are. I don’t know where I come from. I know that I am alone.” He was visibly shaken. His voice was trembling and Cliff wanted to just reach out and hug him and make him feel better – that was his way. But he hesitated and felt that it would violate some boundary. Shane was delicate right now and was exposing himself in a way that Cliff felt very careful of. “I have lived in over fifty foster homes in my life. Until I fell out of the system when I was 18, I had never lived in the same place for more than a year. It was easier when I was younger, but when I hit puberty, things were different. I wouldn’t spend more than a couple of months in a house at a time” Cliff nodded at him, urging him to go on. “I have never really had friends. My foster families would always think I was too socially awkward or ashamed of me to let me get to know anyone very well. In every single place I was placed, I would scare them I guess. No one has ever treated me like you have been treated every day of your life. I have no stories of birthdays or happy holidays or friends to go to dinner with.” He sounded more and more upset and angry as he continued. “No one has ever treated me with any respect or any compassion. I have always been on my own…alone. Some people chose that road, but not me. It was forced on me. I don’t want my past to ruin the rest of my life, but I don’t know what to do about it. I think I am a monster. Every one of my foster parents said as much eventually…before they asked for me to be relocated.” A knot rose up in Cliff’s throat. This guy was just laying it all out there – he thought so anyway. “Cliff, what you did tonight – offering me your food and hospitality and kindness – no one has every been that kind to me. Especially when they get to know me better…know things about me. I don’t want you to be like them and I can tell that you are not.” He looked Cliff right in the eyes and Cliff just wanted to hold him and wrap his big beefy arms around this little guy. “I don’t really want to say anything else right now but I want you to know that I haven’t met anyone like you before. You make me feel safe.” He cut the last word off as he said it. Almost as if he knew that it had gone too far, for him anyway. He didn’t want to scare Cliff away or make things uncomfortable-or come out of the closet. Shane could feel Cliff’s emotions welling up within him. He could exquisitely sense his big roommate’s desire to comfort him. Cliff went to reach out to put his arm around him and Shane pulled away. “Thank you again, Cliff. I think I need to go to bed soon and I’d like to be alone here for a minute.” “Shane, you can tell me anything. Whenever you are ready to talk, you can tell me anything. I can take it. I’m not going anywhere.” Cliff was the emotional one now. His roommate had never felt love in his life. He didn’t know what it was to really hug someone; to hug his mom or dad or brother or sisters. He didn’t know what it was to have friends. He stood up and walked to the bedroom leaving Shane on the couch. Shane watched as Cliff’s big beefy back and legs walked away. He let out a little whimper. He wanted so bad to just reach out and touch Cliff, but that could get dangerous for Cliff. He had learned that the hard way. Cliff whipped around and caught Shane looking at his ass. He just smiled. “Shane, you’ll be safe here. Now, shower and go to bed. Let’s hang out tomorrow, ok?” Shane nodded. He knew that he would do whatever Cliff asked. He surrendered to his roommate’s will and desires because for the first time, he knew that someone would protect him. Cliff was the one truly decent human being that he had ever met in person and the only one he wanted to make happy. He smiled a genuine smile for the first time in a long while and got into the shower just as Cliff had asked him to. He washed himself off and towel dried. He knew that this body was just a shell of the man that he could be, but he was still ashamed. Twenty-two years of hiding who he was would not go away in the span of one brief evening. Somehow, he knew that Cliff wouldn’t care if he were different. He also knew that he would do whatever Cliff asked – he was strong where Shane was not. Shane smiled as he realized that the opposite was also true. After showering, Shane quietly went into the bedroom. The corners of his mouth turned up to smile as he heard Cliff breathing heavily and snoring lightly—more like a purr than a snore. He climbed into bed and relived the last few hours of his life. Something had changed. Maybe it was hope. Whatever it was, he was horny and he couldn’t help but touch himself. Cautiously, he looked over at his big strong handsome kind roommate and started to rub the head of his cock. It was too warm in the room to go under his covers and have more privacy so he decided to stay on top of them. He spit into his hand and rubbed the swelling knob with his palm. Working his way down slowly toward the base, he felt the veins along the shaft start coming to the surface. He could feel them individually. Shane knew that he had extra senses and when he was sexually aroused, his senses were even more acute. He could feel the throbbing of his cock begin in earnest. He could not take his eyes off of Cliff’s body laying just a few feet away. Cliff slept on his side and he was looking at the most beautiful man he had ever seen sleeping soundly just at a little over an arm’s length. He pumped his cock more and more. It steadily grew until it reached a limit with the body he had forced upon himself. He thought that a thick 10” cock would be a perfect maximum for his 5’ 9” edition. Shane eyed Cliff up and down. Cliff had not crawled under the covers either. It was too warm. Seattle is not known for its need for air-conditioning. Instead, he had stripped to his boxers. His chest was thick and hard without effort. It lacked the striations and veins that Shane knew existed under his own body, but Cliff was undeniably one of the most masculine men that Shane had met. He exuded strength. He also knew that Cliff wanted to be ripped and huge like his fucking goon-friend Rich. The thought of Rich made Shane’s blood boil. But never mind that now. Shane kept pumping his cock. His hand was getting warm. Spit is not the best lubricant. His forearm was getting tired with the action that it had gotten tonight. But this was the body that he had forced upon himself. He would have to deal with the weaknesses for the time being. Just then, Cliff’s eyes shot open. Shane yelped and tried to flip around to avoid Cliff’s stare. “Shane, are you awake?” Silence. “Shane, I know you are awake. I have been for the past few minutes. It’s ok.” Shane was terrified. He could tell that Cliff was being honest – he could ALWAYS tell if someone was being honest. “Shane. It’s ok. I’m gay too. It’s ok, Shane.” Shane froze. He didn’t move a single muscle. He willed his heart to stop beating and it did. He willed every fiber in his body to stop moving. No electrical impulses were being fired outside of his central nervous system. He was a dead ship in the water, utterly still. “Shane, please. It’s ok. Please, talk to me.” Cliff knew that his new friend was delicate and the most timid person he had met. He needed to handle this delicately. On the other side of the room, Shane heard one thing that Cliff said and it resonated with him. He had, after all, told himself that he had surrendered to Cliff, entirely and completely. The only thing he cared about in the moment was Cliff’s request, “Please, talk to me.” “Cliff, I’m afraid.” “Why? Shane, it’s ok. Whatever you say, I can handle.” “Cliff, I’m gay. I’m gay! I’ve never said that before or out loud to anyone. Please don’t kick me out of your room. I don’t know what I’d do.” There was a certain desperate quality in his voice. “Hey man. I’m gay too, remember? I think I said that a few seconds ago.” Shane was so caught up in the emotion of the moment and the fact that he had willed his body to stop its normal functions; he had barely heard Cliff say that. “Shane, come over here. I’m not going to hurt you.” Shane allowed his heart to start beating and the rest of his body to start working again. He got out of his bed, naked, and stood up next to Cliff who was still lying on top of his bed on his side. “You don’t have to worry about me.” Cliff reached his big arm out and touched Shane’s left thigh. He just left his hand there. Shane could feel something amazing happening but he didn’t know what it was. He had never felt what he felt now. One thing he knew – Cliff was communicating with him on a different level. Cliff was starting to get hard too. “Shane, please move your bed next to mine. I think tonight we should cuddle.” Shane heard the directive and pushed the bed closer to his Master’s bed. The frames bumped up against each other. Shane crawled on top of his bed and lay in the middle, not knowing what to do. His heart was racing and his mind was on fire. Nothing like this had ever happened to him in his 22 years. He felt Cliff’s emotions rolling off of his body. He felt love and lust and compassion and caring. He felt that Cliff wanted him. He had NEVER felt wanted. His body and mind told him that he was irrevocably tied to this man. Anything, ANYTHING Cliff asked for would be granted to him. Shane almost (almost) felt normal, like any other guy. “Shane, get on top of your bed and then move towards my body…please.” “Cliff, don’t say the word ‘please’ to me. I will do you whatever you ask without question and without thought to consequence. You are different from anyone that I have ever met. I trust you… and I have never trusted anyone before.” Shane crawled slowly on top of the king sized bed that Cliff had commanded to be made. Cliff reached out his arm toward Shane and grabbed his shoulder, drawing him in. Shane’s tenuous resolve almost broke. He was trying to maintain control. Cliff pulled Shane closer. “I know this is scary for you. If you would like to, just back up into me and we can spoon. I’ll be the big spoon and you can be the little spoon.” “I don’t know what you mean. Spoon?” ‘Yes. I will cup your body into mine. It feels good.” “Cliff, don’t say things like ‘if you would like to.’ Anything you ask me to do, I will do. Anything.” Shane felt a pulse of energy coming from Cliff. Cliff desired him. He really truly desired him. Shane nestled into the larger man’s embrace. Shane was hard. All ten inches. Cliff wasn’t too far behind with a solid nine, and thick. Cliff put his arm around his new friend and just held him close. Cliff put a top-sheet over them both and thought how lucky he was to be able to care for his new roommate. There was something about Shane that drew him in. He hadn’t felt this kind of love in a long time. Shane, on the other hand, was attempting to control every muscle in his body. “FUCK!” he kept repeating inside of his head. “I have to slow down. I have to calm myself. I can’t lose the one person in my existence that really cares about me. I don’t want him to think that I am a monster.” Cliff brought Shane in closer. Shane could feel Cliff’s ample cock against his back. He noticed things about Cliff in this moment that he had not noticed before. He noticed how his chest had a light dusting of fur. He noticed his happy trail that erupted next to his navel and marched down to his crotch. He noticed that Cliff’s pecs were much harder than they looked from a casual glance. His nipples were beautiful and perfect quarter sized – well, maybe a bit bigger. He noticed Cliff’s breath on his own neck. It was warm and soft and eager. Shane could sense everything. Shane was losing control of himself…of the monster that was inside of him. And then it happened. He felt himself start to cum. He didn’t know that it could happen like this. His cock grew and lengthened. But something else happened too. His entire body shook. The barriers that he had made with other people in his life vanished in a moment. Shane embraced Cliff…embraced him in a way that made them one person. He could see Cliff in a way that Cliff couldn’t see himself. Shane surrendered. Shane knew he could get bigger and more powerful, but he didn’t know what that would mean for Cliff, so he tempered the effect and decided to re-set up barriers until he knew how Cliff would respond. Cliff—on the other hand—felt Shane change. He was emitting an energy that Cliff had never felt and somehow, it felt right and good – and extension of himself. Cliff gasped. He was feeling Shane’s body one second, warm and giving. The next second, Shane’s body was hard as steel. He couldn’t see with his eyes what was happening since it was dark in the room, but it felt powerful and like nothing he had experienced in his short 23-year life. Cliff didn’t know what was happening, but he did know one thing—Shane had opened himself up and Cliff wanted to give Shane the love and tenderness that he deserved and something that he had never felt. He continued to rub Shane’s shoulders and back and the petrification of Shane’s body commenced in earnest. Slowly and deliberately, Shane allowed himself to adapt into the being that he had feared. He grew harder. Everything on his body grew harder. Cliff said aloud, “Shane, I don’t know what’s happening, but I want to see it. I know there is something…something that you aren’t telling me, but that I can feel. I need, want, and must see it.” Shane simply responded, “Yes, Master. I know that you need to see this.” Shane lifted his index finder the smallest of degrees, coaxing the light switch to turn on from a dozen feet away. The room lit up with a warm incandescent light. Shane crawled off the bed and Cliff was lying supine staring at his new roommate. “What would you like to see, Cliff?” Cliff looked at the previous weakling that he had been talking with just a short while before and saw a GOD of muscle and strength. “Shane, please tell me what is happening. I can feel it, but my mind doesn’t know how this is possible.” “Cliff, Master. Should I call you Cliff or Master?” “Cliff. ‘Master sounds so weird.” “Cliff, this is the reason that I have never been loved. When growing up in foster care, I would start changing when I felt my foster family began to like me. I felt that their emotions were powering my body. I know that is foolish now.” Cliff began to understand what Shane had gone through. “I felt strong and invincible. But when my body began to change going through puberty, I couldn’t control it as much. I didn’t know I needed to. No one gave me guidance. No one loved me. “ “Shane, I am so sorry.” The waves of compassion that Cliff felt rippled through Shane and he began to grow again. It was more intense. Shane was responding to Cliff’s warmth. It was something so natural to them both. With the lights on now, Cliff could see what was happening. “Master Cliff?” Cliff winced. He didn’t like being called Master. “Yes Shane.” Shane’s body trembled as Cliff said his name. He was becoming hypersensitive to what Cliff wanted, needed, desired, or demanded. “Yes, Shane?” He repeated. Shane’s cock began expanding again at the sound of his name on the lips of the only man in his life that meant shit to him. Just the sound of Cliff saying his name made him raging hard. “Master Cliff…hmmmm… I mean Cliff… Sorry. I know you aren’t ready to be called Master quite yet. I am nervous about something. I am not as good as you are. I am not kind and pure and gentle. I don’t have positive regard for everyone like you do. If I am honest, I would like to kick Rich’s ass for making me feel embarrassed in front of you, Cliff. I want all of those foster parents to know how they made me feel. I want the guys that beat the shit out of me growing up to know that they fucked with the wrong kid. If I had developed to my potential then, I would have destroyed them all and I probably would have laughed about it. There is darkness in me that I am afraid of. I need you to help me Cliff. It scares me. I wish I was more like you.” Cliff watched Shane flex his slowly expanding muscles involuntarily, like he was just feeling them out, wanting to know that they were there. Cliff put his lips close to Shane’s ear and whispered. “Shane.” Shane let out a deep-throated moan at the utterance of his name by his owner. He looked almost crazed. The only thing he wanted was to please Cliff. It was arousing him and feeding him power that he had only begun to feel. Cliff’s mouth curled in a smile at the effect he was having on Shane. He wanted to fuck him but he wasn’t sure Shane was ready for that yet. “I will always be here for you, Shane. It is ok. Just like you jerking off watching me sleep, this is ok too. I don’t judge you for your past. I don’t blame you for wanting to mess up Rich and his pretty face, or the other people that have let you down. But I will never let you down. I care about you already and I know you know that.” Cliff leaned in and kissed Shane on his forehead. The veins in Shane’s body rose to the surface. Snaking around invisible boundaries and shields, thousands of vessels sprung up all over Shane’s body. On his shoulders, on his arms, on his abs, and face. Around his skull and down his traps where they nestled in his pecs. Angry finger-width vessels hugged his arms like a newborn to its mother. His legs were a veritable 3D puzzle of hard-as-stone muscle and sausage-width veins demanded attention. They were feeding something that was on the verge of being born. They were anxious and angry and pleased when Cliff commanded, “Show me what you are!” In the matter of a second, Cliff’s pulsing cock exploded a bounty of cum onto Shane’s chest. Shane looked like a rabid animal, snarling and gnashing his teeth in the air. “Yes! I will show you what I am!!!!” Shane howled with his head thrust back and pressing his chest toward the sky. The snakes that slithered all over Shane’s body pulsed with his heartbeat. They grew more thick and menacing. Cliff reached out to touch one and as he got close, the vein seemed to reach out for his touch. It seemed to respond to him. He pushed down and the snake that slithered across Shane’s upper pec bowed down to him and disappeared under the marble surface. Shane growled and emitted a sound somewhere between an orgasmic moan and the collapse of a mountain or eruption of a volcano. He looked at Shane’s face then down to his body. He touched the muscles that had been fed by the still-present snakes of vasculature. The muscle felt like stone, but instead of cold harshness, it felt warm and inviting. He knew that Shane was inviting him to enjoy this feeling and the compliance of his body to Cliff’s will. The solid chord of chest muscle leaping out of Shane’s pecs were delineated by a deep chasm – deeper than the individual bundles of muscle that rippled across Shane’s chest. Shane’s delts looked as if they were about to be over taken by a fleet of encroaching threads, but the threads were not threatening… they were muscle fibers willed into existence by Cliff’s request. Distinct. Hot. Pulsing. “Bigger!” Cliff thought and without saying anything aloud, Shanes delts exploded in every direction, every thread, sinew, and bundle fighting for real estate. He reached out to touch the newly formed monolith and as he touched the skin, he could feel electricity arcing out toward his fingers. Little sparks were being generated between himself and the muscle he commanded to grow in Shane’s shoulders. Cliff saw Shane’s neck and almost blacked out. The entire surface was covered with wriggling serpents under the skin. He looked at Shane’s chest. Giant slithering blood vessels moved freely just under the surface. He looked at Shane’s abs. Angry pythons engorged themselves upon Shane’s stomach with smaller tributaries branching off of the larger vessels. He looked at Shane’s arms. The monstrous veins were feeding something that lied beneath. He didn’t know how, but he knew that the veins weren’t the parasites; the veins were nourishing whatever was growing. Somehow, in the depths of his being, Cliff knew that this monstrous beast was being fed by the vasculature that he had just witnessed and he, Cliff, was in control of it. He was its Master. Finally he felt himself overcome by what he saw and felt. “Shane! Shane!” He reached out and grabbed Shane’s arm. The touch of his fingers against Shane’s skin caused the formerly quiet and cautious Shane to howl and begin convulsing. He shook and trembled. Cliff looked down into Shane’s eyes. They were open now but entirely black. Black as India Ink or the darkest of nights. Even without the pupils of normal eyes, Cliff knew that Shane was looking directly at him. Shane smiled wickedly and said, “Master, I will not make further requests of you, but I would ask for you to test the boundaries of my power. I do not know what I am capable of. Cliff, you make me feel safe and protected.” Cliff couldn’t believe that the thing that Shane was slowly becoming would need safety and protection from a mere mortal, but somehow, he understood that it was true. Shane needed love and caring. He needed to feel protected and safe. That is what he desired above all else. Then it became clear to Cliff. The muscle beast Shane was on the verge of becoming, the monster his arteries were now feeding, was only concerned with those basic needs. It didn’t matter how powerful Shane became. He would first need to feel the acceptance and unconditional positive regard that Cliff could give him. Cliff was that kind of guy. He could feel Shane’s power and strength growing without even touching him. “Are you afraid, Shane?” Shane once again convulsed at the mention of his name. It echoed in his mind. Cliff’s loving voice was ricocheting inside of his head and it made him need more. He composed himself for a moment. “I am afraid that you will cast me aside if I become something that you detest or find grotesque.” “Don’t you worry about that. I love muscle. “ Cliff grabbed a hold of Shane’s developing quads, picked out one of the muscles wrestling on the surface and applied pressure. It was hard, but it gave way to Cliff’s touch. “See that there? “ motioning to Shane’s growing quads. “We need more of that.” Cliff’s smiled and put his hand on the side of Shane’s cheek. “You want to test your boundaries? Let’s take you out for a spin.” Shane, with his marble hard body and expanding vasculature, looked into Cliff’s eyes and felt more love than has been known to man. The last thing that Cliff heard before his passed out was a loud crack and the sound of a mountain growing, moaning, and rumbling. ================================================================= ================================================================= Part II He heard rain hitting the windowpane. Everything was warm. And then he heard a soft whimper. Where was he? He didn’t remember why he was laying in bed. “Oh, shit!” Cliff thought to himself. “Cliff, I am so sorry. I was worried you would be afraid of me.” He glanced over at Shane’s bed. He wasn’t on it. “I…I…” He heard what sounded like a muffled sob and then silence. Cliff moved his eyes to the corner of the room and saw something shaking in the dark. The lights were back off. “Shane? Shane is that you over there? It’s dark and I can’t see. I think I hit my head on something and it knocked me out for a second.” “I tried to catch you but…but…but it all happened so fast. I can pack up and leave tonight Cliff. Jesse is downstairs working on the move-in papers for the guys moving in tomorrow. I’m sure he would let me sleep in the common room on the couch. I am so sorry.” “Shane, listen to me. You could tell how I felt and what I was feeling earlier, right?” “Yes.” “Tell me how I am feeling. What kind of emotion am I feeling?” “Worry. Fear. Mostly worry though… and some sadness.” “Why would I be worried Shane? Why would I be sad? I saw something a few minutes ago that I don’t understand and now I can’t see you and Im lying in bed with a huge headache and a roommate that I really liked shaking in the corner. And now he says he’s leaving. And I don’t know why. Of course I’m worried and sad and a little fearful. Wouldn’t that be normal? What are you feeling, Shane? Not me. You.” Cliff could hear Shane adjusting himself in the corner. He was big but it was so dark, he couldn’t see him. Somehow he knew that this conversation had to happen on Shane’s time and playing by Shane’s rules. Turning on the light or demanding that Shane come closer to the bed would make things worse. “I feel destroyed. I feel terrified of you and of myself. I feel sorry. And most of all, I feel ashamed of so many things. Why didn’t I catch you before you collapsed on the floor? That is what I am feeling.” Cliff noticed for the first time that it was Shane’s voice, but it was different in a way. It had a quality that was silky smooth and deeper – less adolescent and more adult. Deep and resounding, yet he was speaking so quietly. Cliff thought very carefully about the next few sentences he would speak. He didn’t know what was in the corner – of course he was afraid. He knew that it wasn’t the Shane that walked into the apartment a few hours earlier. “Hey, listen. I want you to think of earlier today. I want you to think of how much I enjoyed talking to you. Sitting out there on the couch, making that chicken and veggie ramen,” he smiled thinking of how bad that must have tasted to Shane. Cliff was not a good cook, “and how good it felt when you cuddled up next to me just 10 minutes ago. Think of that. And now think of how I reacted when I knew you were different, when you started changing. Shane, what did I do? Did I freak out? Did I panic? Answer me that question.” Shane felt compelled to answer. He had surrendered to Cliff and that was a powerful bond. “You seemed to like it, at least in the moment. You touched me and I could feel that you wanted me and you wanted me to keep changing.” “Shane, listen. I am not asking you to come out of that corner until you are ready. I will stay here, laying on the bed until you are ready to talk to me. But as God as my witness, I will not leave this room, and neither will you, until you are ready to look at me and talk about this. And just to be clear, I see you pushed your bed away from mine. That is ok, but you are sleeping here in this room tonight…That isn’t up for discussion.” He added that last part in hopes that somehow it would resonate with the submissive side that Shane was showing to him earlier. He did really love Shane, although he didn’t know how that was possible in such a short amount of time. He thought, originally that it was just pity or his typical way of rooting for the underdog, but it wasn’t. He liked Shane in a way that ran deeper than friend, roommate, or even family. It was a very unique feeling. Above all, he wanted to keep Shane safe and protected. The poor guy had been through enough and obviously hated himself There was silence in the room for a few minutes. All either of them could hear was rain. Cliff glanced quickly at the clock on his nightstand. It was only 10:30. So much had already happened tonight. “Ok. I will talk to you face to face Cliff. Please promise me that whatever you see…no, I wont ask you to make any promises.” Cliff looked toward the corner of the room but continued lying on top of his bed. He wanted Shane to do this his way. He heard a couple of footsteps on the floor that sounded much more solid than would come from a thin barefoot kid. He looked toward the sound and saw something hulking. It sat on Shane’s bed and he turned his head toward Shane. “Cliff, can we talk now? Cliff looked at the ceiling quickly, swung his legs around and sat upright on top of his bed. He had his eyes closed. “Yes, let’s talk.” He opened his eyes and let out a gasp. In front of him sat every wet dream that he had ever had wrapped into one. He looked at Shane’s eyes. They were as black as night. Where anyone else would have white, his looked like deepest night. For some reason, he thought they were beautiful. He started looking over the rest of Shane. His face had widened and become more defined. He had developed a square jaw and his lips were thick and pursed – perfectly kissable. His neck was corded with long thick muscle like a football linebacker’s neck, but infinitely more powerful and defined. He could see blood vessels encasing the ropes traveling from his jaw and down to his collarbone. Networks of them were cast just under what appeared to be milky-white skin. He followed the curve of Shane’s traps. They started at his ear level and went straight out an inch or so and then bulged up like a bicep. He could see striations and knots moving under the skin, wriggling like tiny snakes trying to escape the shrink-wrapped infinitesimally thin covering that kept them from bound to his body. Cliff kept going, tracing his eyes along the top of Shane’s right trap over to where his delts inserted. He had a flashback of a few moments before when he had thought “Grow!” when he had been looking at them before. He remembered how they exploded out of Shane’s body at his command and how much definition was in them. He couldn’t make that out now, sitting in the dark, but he could still see massive pencil thick veins spread over them like a web and hundreds of tiny capillaries adding their precious cargo back into them. He looked down and saw that Shane had his arms to his side. His enormous shoulder was a foot and a half across. It sloped sharply down and in, toward Shane’s body where the thousands of swollen fibers smashed into the thing that was Shane’s arm. Arm didn’t seem like the right word. This beastly thing reminded Cliff of a rubgy ball that had been expanded to the point of rupture. It was the same size and shape. Two major veins forced themselves down over the top and secondary feeder veins criss-crossed the entire surface. Cliff could see them pulsing ever so slightly. He had the distinct impression that they were just waiting for something else…just waiting. Like everything else Cliff saw, the muscle was sequestered into so many divisions and subdivisions, down to the finest of detail. Individual fibers could be easily distinguished from others. Even in the dark. He looked back into Shane’s liquid black eyes. He thought that Shane must have been holding his breath. He was so still. Shane hadn’t taken his stare off of Cliff even for a millisecond. He was waiting on him to take it all in. Their eyes met and Cliff noticed his heart racing. He was breathing heavily and could feel himself getting warm and flushed still staring into those black pools of Shane’s eyes. Shane was waiting. Motionless. “Shane. I am not afraid. In fact, I have a boner, bud. Is that weird?” He nervously chuckled to himself. The mountain stayed motionless but somehow his expression changed…warmed. Cliff decided that he had to do something more to convince Shane. His emotion detector seemed to be off-line for the moment. He didn’t know why, but he knew that Shane had, over the course of the past few minutes, erected powerful and impenetrable barriers against Cliff and he understood why. He started moving his right hand toward Shane. He leaned forward and never broke eye contact. As his hand got a few inches away from Shane, he saw the veins once again rise, as if to meet him. The muscle fibers that he could see a bit better now began to tense and bunch in the direction of Cliff’s hand, like they were reaching out to touch him, straining against the skin. Shane’s eyes never moved. He didn’t look like he was breathing, still. “I am going to touch you now, Shane. I am going to put my arm on your shoulder, ok?” Shane stared into Cliff’s eyes with those singularities of darkness. Cliff stopped. He wouldn’t do this without Shane’s say-so. Not now. “Cliff…” He stopped and for the first time, Cliff noticed what seemed to be tear tracks going down his cheeks. Not new tears, but only minutes old. “You don’t think I am a monster? You want to touch me?” “Fuck, Shane. I think you are beautiful. I cant even really see you and I think you are beautiful. It’s so damned dark in here.” Shane looked at Cliff in the same way he had earlier when Cliff had been cutting up chicken and vegetables to add to Shane’s ramen. It was adoration and complete devotion. He took began to breath and ripped the emotional walls down in an instant. He smiled and looked up at the light. It came on instantly. Shane rose to his feet slowly. Cliff watched in awe as his full appreciation of the being formerly known as Shane rose and expanded outward in every direction, slowly gaining his full height. He was tall now. Maybe 7 feet, Cliff guessed. The ceiling couldn’t take too much more height, as it was only 8 feet. His shoulders framed enormous traps, larger now that there was light to put things in perspective. The thick neck that he had noted before positively bulged with tendons, muscle and stretched skin. He finally was able to look at Shane’s chest. He followed down the crevasse that signified the borders between the two continents. The insertion points of the muscle fibers of Shane’s chest made a deep slot down the middle of the chest. Both sides looked as if they were fighting for territory and the battle would take place right in the middle. From there, Shane’s chest expanded outward gaining elevation away from the plane of his body for several inches. Horizontal ridges formed huge gashes separating the major muscle groups of Shane’s earth crushing pecs. Smaller chords formed bundles stretching across and gathering again in a bunch leading up to the insertion point where the thick bundle dove under Shane’s delts and into his armpit. Cliff’s eyes travelled down to the mini-boulders that were stacked so symmetrically on Shane’s abdomen. Deep cuts an inch deep surrounded each individual muscle. Each appeared to be an island pressing up against the others with that ever-present net of veins covering the surface. Just then, Cliff realized that Shane was still naked. How could he have not registered that before? Shane’s dick looked like it had been molded from the best porn star in the world. It was thick and long. Cliff guessed 10” soft. Then he saw the huge set of bull balls hanging low. Damn those things could make gallons of cum in a day. He still had his arm out to touch Shane and Shane was still staring at him but now with a genuinely beautiful smile. Cliff was naked too, and completely hard. He had no fear now and Shane could tell. Cliff moved his hand toward Shane’s chest. Just before he touched Shane’s skin, a short burst of electricity arced out to meet him. Just a small spark of piercing blue light, but he saw it and felt it. Shane offered a small deep groan. Cliff placed his hand palm down on the surface of the round mound of muscle teaming with pulsing veins. With Shane’s alabaster skin, he could really see the blue vessels crawling underneath, feeding the power that no doubt resided in them. His skin was unblemished and silky. It was warm, like an oven after baking is done. He looked up at Shane and Shane’s head was thrown back. The muscles tensed under Cliffs palm, a wave of activity pulsed through the pecs and it looked like a caged animal was trying to get out. “What is that Shane? What is under there? It looks like there’s a raccoon in your pec trying to claw its way out.” He curled his lips again in a smile. Shane lifted his head back up, looking wildly at Cliff. “I don’t know, Master Cliff. I have never been this big before or let myself grow this much. I can tell that I am far away from reaching my potential, but I don’t understand any of this myself. You will be able to get me there.” Cliff soothed the writhing mass under Shane’s chest, almost petting it and it slowly calmed down. He looked up at Shane and was overtaken by the man’s beauty. A shot of lightning raced across the sky outside. The thunder struck and it was still raining. Cliff’s mind was racing. He didn’t want to push his ripped friend too far. He knew that inside that beautiful hard and shredded body, Shane was still a scared foster kid, just a bit more grown up now. He was so turned on by the man he could barely keep focused. He wanted to run his hands all over Shane’s enormous and muscular body. He placed his other hand in one of Shane’s hands and held it for a moment. Then let go and worked his way up to Shane’s forearms. “Holy fuck, Shane!” Shane looked down quickly, terrified that something was wrong. Cliff had let go of Shane’s chest and both hands were running and rubbing Shane’s massive forearm. Cliff’s breath was racing and it was his turn to have wild eyes. He couldn’t take them off of Shane’s arm. The chords of muscle were insanely shredded. Cliff thought that just this one forearm looked as big as an Easter ham but with individual muscle fibers straining to escape the shrink-wrapped casing that they found themselves trapped by. And those thick, throbbing, angry vessels jockeying for space kept rising up to meet Cliff’s fingers as he caressed the largest forearm Cliff had ever seen. “Holy shit,” Shane said outloud. Forearms had always been his favorite body part after chest. A man with ripped huge forearms was not to be messed with. Shane just smiled and looked at Cliff with his liquid black eyes. “I have never been happier in my life. I cannot believe that the one person that loved me before he saw me this way is not frightened by me now. Cliff, I have never felt this way about myself. I have never felt this way about anyone else.” Cliff looked into Shane’s eyes and rested his hands on Shane’s enormous bicep muscles. He could feel them pulsing, waiting, writhing underneath the surface. And then Cliff moaned. His balls constricted and he began to pump his seed all over Shane’s legs. Rivers of cum worked their way down the canyons and ravines that were Shane’s quads. How had Cliff missed Shane’s legs… his fucking huge legs. Cliff had always considered legs to be the most telling sign of male strength. Huge legs said a lot about a man’s power and Shane had power in spades. Mammoth slabs of striated and elongated muscle raced down to Shane’s knees from his waist--his impossibly narrow waist. Cliff thought that a 28 inches around would be generous. From there down, the man exploded into striations and long mounds of pure strength, all the while maintaining some sense of aesthetics. Cliff’s cum was coursing down Shane’s quads like runoff on land that has seen too much rain. He noticed but couldn’t concentrate. He was too much in pure bliss. His eyes locked on Shane’s – those deep black pools that he wanted to be lost in, completely. Shane grabbed ahold of Cliff underneath his shoulders and lifted him up to eye level like he was a pet cat…he didn’t even struggle to lift Cliff’s meaty body. “How strong is this guy!? Cliff thought to himself. He was a ragdoll to Shane. “Cliff, I want to kiss you. I have never wanted anything so much in my life.” Cliff reached his arm around the neck of the man he loved—his huge striated thick neck—and leaned in to kiss Shane. Their lips touched and a burst of energy passed between them. Cliff felt a spark, it hurt, but it felt good. Shane’s body shook. The muscles tensed and became engorged with the blood that had been waiting in the vessels surrounding them. That blood was being pumped into them now and Shane’s monstrous muscles expanded. Individual fibers that were visible before now looked like their own cords. His chest expanded and his traps flexed like an overworked bicep, balling up and quivering. And then it was Shane’s turn to cum. His massive cock pulled back like a canon ready to fire. As if on command, volleys of thick white liquid shot out and met Cliff’s body, soaking his chest, groin, and legs with Shane’s essence. It was hot and sticky and smelled like pure testosterone. The moans emanating from Shane sounded more like wild lions fighting than anything human. He continued to empty quarts of thick juice onto Cliff’s elevated body and then he let go. He pulled back from Cliff and grabbed ahold of his cock with both hands. He looked at Cliff suspended in the air and kept pumping cum on him. Cliff felt that he was being held up by the softest velvet gloves. Suspended in a warm hot tub. He looked into Shane’s eyes looking back at his. He had never been happier. “What the fuck is going on in there Cliff!???!” He heard banging on the front door. “Cliff, are you ok? Is your fucking crazy roommate trying to kill you or what? OPEN THE DOOR, one of you or I will kick it in! Cliff? CLIFF!” They could hear the frenzy in Rich’s voice. He must have heard noise from his apartment below. “Shit, Shane. Rich will be through that door in a second. He’s strong as an ox and he probably thinks we are in some sort of fight. Shit.” “It’s ok Cliff.” Shane looked radiant. Cliff grabbed a towel from behind the door and wrapped it around his waist. He pulled the front door open and glared at Rich. “What the hell man? You should have called my phone or something. You didn’t have to come barging up here!” “It sounded like there was an animal dying up here man. And I could hear the bed move, and then it got even louder, like some rhino in heat or something man. Don’t get pissed that I’m watching out for you. That fucking weirdo roommate, man. I thought he was trying to kill you! You smell like cum, dude. What the…? Are you fucking that weirdo?” “Shut up, Rich. You don’t know what you are talking about. If you want to get your face punched, you’ll keep talking. Otherwise, shut up!” Rich walked into the apartment. He was only wearing his boxer briefs and his muscles were all visible. He must have run up from his bed. The rooms and halls were empty anyway until the dorms started filling up the next day. “Where is that little fucker? I have a few things I need to say to him! Shane, Sean, whatever the hell your name is…Get out here. We’re gonna talk.” Cliff hadn’t seen Rich this angry for a long time. What was his problem? Just then, the bathroom door opened and out came Shane looking terrified as he had before. Cliff’s eyes bugged out. Shane came out of the bathroom with a towel around his waist as well. He looked thin and the same as when he arrived earlier that day. He locked eyes with Rich and then swung his glance over to Cliff. “Hey Rich. What’s up?” “I’ll tell you what’s up you little freak! You think you can just move in here all creepy and shit. Take off your clothes and play your victim role and Cliff falls for it. Then you crawl into bed with him and you trick him into fucking you. You make me sick! I’m going to beat the shit out of you, I swear to God.” “Rich! Stop it!” Cliff was moving toward him with his fists clenched. “If you have a problem with Shane, you have a bigger problem with me. Leave him alone!” The rage in Cliff’s voice was startling to everyone in the room, especially Rich who winced and stared at his friend. He had never heard that tone come from gentle kind Cliff’s throat. “What has he done to you Cliff? What has this little, ugly…” Cliff’s meaty fist connected with Rich’s jaw solidly. “Get out Rich.” Shane was standing with his mouth open staring at Rich’s face. Rich’s eyes were bugging out and his mouth was moving but no sound came out. A look of complete confusion spread across his face. He looked at Cliff and more than anger or rage, he looked at Cliff with hurt and confusion. He had never seen this side of Cliff in years. Cliff was his best friend. “Rich, I’m sorry, but you’d better go.” Rich grabbed ahold of his jaw and looked at Shane with an almost pleading look in his eyes then back at Cliff with the same look. Just as Rich had never seen Cliff with the look of complete rage in his eyes, Cliff had never seen Rich so submissive and confused. He walked to the door and quietly shut it behind him. Shane stood where he was staring at Cliff whose hand was still balled in a fist. There was concern mixed with confusion on his face. “Cliff, why did you do that?” Shane pleaded. “Why did you hit him?” “No one will talk to you like that when I am around. Someone finally needed to put him in his place. I will not allow someone to disrespect you like that. “ Shane walked over quickly to Cliff, dropping the towel around his waist as he did. He put his arms around Cliff and stretched up to kiss him. “Thank you for standing up for me. But don’t let me get in the way of you and your best friend.” He looked at Shane in the eyes again and saw them turning black, like swirls of ink in a whirlpool. “Cliff, you will need him on your side sooner than you think. I don’t know why, but I know this is true. You will need him. I will need him. Please go talk to him. He is down in his room. I can feel him. He is hurt from what you did as much as I have ever been in my life.” Cliff looked at Shane’s face. After all of the abuse he had faced in his life, physical and emotional, he was pleading with Cliff to go fix this. He really believed that Rich was important somehow and from what he had seen tonight, he was not about to question Shane. Cliff grabbed Shane’s hand and walked into the bedroom. “Get some clothes on Shane. You are coming with me.” Shane looked at Cliff and felt that Cliff was devastated from what he had done. “Ok Cliff.” He couldn’t deny Cliff a direct request and he knew that Cliff new best. They found themselves standing outside of Rich’s door a few minutes later waiting for him to answer. Cliff was holding Shane’s hand softly, carefully. He knew that Shane didn’t want to be here. He was trembling. He knew when there was a potential hostile situation. Rich opened the door in his underwear. He looked at Cliff directly in the eyes. His built muscular body, well-tanned from the summer, was slightly slumped. He looked defeated. “What do you want.” He didn’t even acknowledge Shane’s presence. “What Cliff? What do you want?” he repeated. His voice became more forceful and strained. The confusion that he had felt upstairs was starting to turn to rage. “Rich, we should talk.” “Fuck you, Cliff. And fuck this loser you’re with.” Cliff held onto Shane’s hand more tightly, squeezing it harder. “You know Cliff, I am going to kick your ass for that. YOU KNOW THAT, RIGHT!!?” Rich was yelling now. His hands clenching. Cliff stepped through the door with Shane in tow. “Rich, please. We need to talk.” “You are in MY house now! I don’t have to do as you say!” Rich roared. Cliff turned to close the door behind him, looking away from Rich to do so, his hand still holding onto Shane. Suddenly, Shane’s hand sparked. He could feel that same electricity that he felt when Shane was huge and muscular. The next thing that Cliff felt was Shane letting go of his hand. He heard the sound of meat on meat. The deep thud of tissue connecting with tissue. He looked up and Shane’s hand was cupped around Rich’s fist only an inch away from Cliff’s face. Rich had tried to crack Cliff in the head when he was closing the door. Shane had stopped him in his tracks. The look in Shane’s eyes was deadly. He couldn’t feel Shane’s emotions like Shane could sense his, but he knew that Rich was in a very very dangerous position. Shane’s eyes were swirling and Rich could see it too. “Don’t you touch him again,” Shane whispered. But it wasn’t an ordinary whisper. It sounded like a thousand thinly veiled threats covered with the finest silk. Deadly, powerful, and true. “What the hell?” Rich was staring at Shane’s eyes. He looked frightened. He couldn’t tear his eyes away. “Shane. Let go of Rich’s fist.” Shane looked over at Cliff. Their faces were close. It was a simple request. “Yes, Master.” Rich’s eyes almost popped out of his head. He looked apoplectic. He called Cliff “master?” Shane released Rich’s fist. It hurt. How tightly had that little guy been grasping his hand? It felt like it had almost been crushed. “We need to talk, Rich. There are some things that need to be said…First of all, Shane is with me now. You will never talk to him like you did earlier. You will have me to deal with and I will not stop with one punch next time. And I might just give Shane here permission to teach you a lesson. You got that?” “Holy shit, Cliff. What is going on here?” Rich still couldn’t believe the change in his friend. He had never seen Cliff angry like this. “You got that, Rich???” “Yes. But, what is happening.” He looked at Shane “Dude, you are strong! And what’s with those freaky eyes?” It wasn’t said with any spite… that’s just how Rich talks to everyone. Shane’s eyes had continued to swirl into blackness. Now he was staring at Rich like a snake does before striking. He was sizing him up. Cliff reached down and took Shane’s hand. “Rich, can we sit down?” “Fuck. Yes, I’m so confused and scared right now. Is Shane going to hurt me? He looks like he wants to.” Shane just kept staring at Rich, expressionless. “Shane, what do you feel from Rich?” “He is scared. You hurt him more than he wants to admit out loud. He is afraid of me but he doesn’t know why. More than anything, he is confused.” “Is he a threat?” “No, Master. He loves you very much and he will now tolerate me, I think.” “Who is this guy? ‘I love you very much?’ What does that mean?” Rich asked. “Shane can tell what you’re emotions are, Rich. He doesn’t lie.” They all sat down on the two couches facing each other in the small living area; Rich on one couch and Shane and Cliff on the other. It was Rich’s turn to feel like a caged animal. His beautiful tan surfer’s body was slumped over, hands on his knees looking at the two across from him. Cliff decided to speak first. “Hey man. We’ve been friends for a long time. Four years is a long time. You can be an asshole and you know it.” Rich nodded in agreement. “You need to let this one go. Don’t fight me on this Rich. Shane and I are together and that will not change. I need you to be ok with that. I know you just want to protect me since you don’t think I could know this guy. I mean, I did just meet him today, right?’ Rich nodded and started to say something. “Shane, show Rich a little of what you showed me earlier. You decide what that is, but he needs to know at least a little.” Shane didn’t question Cliff. He knew Cliff would know best in this situation. He stretched out is arm and raised his wrist up toward his shoulder with his hand pressed out in a fist. He looked quickly at Cliff and then back to his forearm. It exploded with writhing muscle and thick snakes coursing under the skin. His forearm grew and grew until it was the size of a gallon jug of milk but deeply divided. It looked like someone had taken a cheese grater to the muscles underneath. They looked inhuman and full of power unlike even what Cliff had seen earlier. No other muscles on Shane’s little body were experiencing the same growth. No others were expanding and pulsating with power. Shane was controlling the growth completely. Cliff reached over to stroke the cords that knotted up under the skin. Once again the veins seemed to reach out for Cliff’s touch. When he got close enough, there was that blue spark again and the muscles tensed and convulsed. He lay his open hand on the monstrous writhing beast of Shane’s arms and petted it slowly and softly, almost making a shush sound as he did so. The convulsive craze of his forearms calmed down, not all the way, but more than the frenetic first moments of Cliff’s touch. Rich’s mouth had dropped to the floor and there was a large wet spot on his underwear and a puddle on the ground. He couldn’t peel his eyes off of what he was seeing. Shane looked at Cliff. Their eyes were only inches away. Cliff was still stroking Shane’s forearm, settling the muscle contractions down. Cliff quickly glanced over to the couch across the small room to see Rich completely dumbfounded and staring at Shane’s one huge forearm. The wheels of his mind were working overtime attempting to process what was occurring. He looked at a complete loss. And Cliff noticed, he had pissed himself. He thought about making some cruel joke, but then thought better of it. How would he feel under the same circumstances? Cliff turned back to Shane who had never taken his eyes off of him. He was just waiting for Cliff’s command. An overwhelming feeling of well-being washed over Cliff. “How are you feeling, Shane? What are you thinking?” “I am thinking that I want to give you the world, and that I could do it, if you let me.” That comment surprised Cliff. He thought at first that it was just figurative speech, but immediately afterward, he wasn’t so sure. What was Shane capable of? What was his limit? Shane kept staring at him with those black eyes. He wasn’t smiling. He was contemplating how he would be able to give the world to Cliff. Cliff’s mind wandered and looked at Shane’s body with more lust than he had ever felt. He was horny, definitely. But what he had seen before, up in his bedroom, he wanted to see again. He glanced at the tight t-shirt Shane had put on to go downstairs to Rich’s apartment and all he thought was “Damn, I’d love to see you bust out of that shirt.” Immediately, Shane’s muscles exploded. Every single one of them instantly expanded, like a kernel of popcorn. Shane’s shirt ripped in 20 places in a matter of a second. Cliff moaned and reached out for Shane’s enormous body. He hadn’t gotten taller, but looked like he had gained 50 pounds of muscle. Shane reached up to touch Cliff’s face and just that action caused hundreds of waves of visible muscle fibers to stretch and flex. Rich let out a soft groan. He was the straightest man that had ever walked the campus—at least he liked to think so. But this moment was the hottest he had ever seen. Shane had blown up like a Mr. Olympia contestant in the middle weight class, but he was shredded so much further than he had ever seen any other human. And his vascularity was sick. Rich could almost see every muscle cell individually. They were so responsive to Shane’s movements that they seemed to be visibly waiting for their next orders. It was as if there was a hierarchy in the room. The one definitely in control was Cliff. Whatever Shane was, he was hanging on Cliff’s every word. Rich was immediately thankful that their personal fight seemed to be over. The young Adonis on the couch next to Rich’s best friend placed his hand on Cliff’s thigh and said simply, “I love you, Cliff.” And then expanded again. Every muscle was straining to fit under the skin of this muscle god. He still hadn’t grown in height, but another enormous amount of weight had been added to his frame. Rich could see Shane’s lats expanding beyond the confines of his shoulders and arms. Had he ever seen anyone’s lats push out far past the arm boundary? Now he had. Shane broke his stare with Cliff and looked now at Rich. His countenance turned dark and a touch menacing. “Do you want to fuck with me now, Rich? Do you? “ Shane had never felt like this. His body was electrified and he felt an inconceivable amount of power and strength flooding his body. He stood up and at under 6 feet tall, still looked like a mountain. He glanced at Cliff, almost apologetically. “Sorry, Master. I know you do not want me to harm your friend.” He looked back to Rich, “Rich, get me a knife.” Cliff looked at Shane incredulously. His monstrously muscular liege just said, “It’s ok, I want to show you something.” Rich was just standing there. He couldn’t move. Shane looked over to the kitchen and suddenly, every knife in Rich’s kitchen arose and flew toward Shane. Every one of them hitting his body with extreme force and speed. Cliff had just barely uttered a yelp when the blades were flying toward Shane’s exposed chest. They all hit at the same time and shattered when they contacted his skin. Shane picked up a piece of the blade edge of one of the broken knives and handed it to Cliff. “Have Rich try to cut me with this blade.” “No Shane. I’m not going to let anyone hurt you. You’ve seen enough of that in your life.” “Let me do it, Cliff.” Rich said. Rich reached out and took the blade from Shane’s hand. He put the sharp edge against Shane’s skin right above his wrist and pressed in and dragged it across the surface. The knife did not penetrate a millimeter. “Now Cliff, you try. You need to see this” Cliff picked up a small shard and placed it against Shane’s skin. He applied a small amount of pressure and immediately, Shane started to bleed. “Cliff, you have complete control of my body and my mind. I want you to understand that. Whatever you desire, I can give it to you. You have complete control.” They heard lightening outside again. “Rich, we need to leave. Shane and I have some things to discuss. I wanted you to understand the situation, and I think that you do. You are my best friend and you will be. Shane, let’s go.” “Shane, I hope to get to know you better. I will try not to be an asshole to you and I am sure that if I am, you will let me know.” Rich was trying to smile, but he was scared shitless of the fireplug of hard writhing meat in front of him. In the hallway, Cliff said to Shane, “Let’s go to the weight room. My RA card can get us in. I want to see how strong you are.” They walked down the hall and out of the building, Shane with his bulging muscles exposed. The sports complex sits directly north of the football stadium. Cliff and Shane walked quickly from their dorm building on the hill overlooking lush grass fields of lower-campus and turned south on the path that would take them to the weight floor of the complex. They held hands the entire way – one beefy senior hand in hand with a slightly shorter but enormous junior. Those out jogging in the storm were caught off guard when they encountered the thick couple making their way down the path. Shane hadn’t had time to put on a shirt and he was beginning to get cold. Cliff attempted to put his arm around Shane’s massive shoulders to keep him warm. They hardly said a word to each other the whole walk down, but Cliff had a determined look on his face. Shane, in his muscular body, looked proud – not of himself, but of his closeness and relationship to Cliff. Everyone loved Cliff and Shane couldn’t believe that he was a part of such an amazing guy’s life. Even in just the short distance from the dorms to the fitness center, they encountered several people that wanted to stop and talk to Cliff. Everyone seemed to know him and wanted to say hi. Everyone who passed smiled at Cliff and stared wide-eyed at the shirtless mammoth that he had his arm around. Looking at his eyes, several of them let out a yelp and quickly walked away. When others stopped to see how his summer had been, he was polite and kind, but deftly handled the interactions with grace, all the while excusing himself and Shane from a more lengthy discussion. Thank goodness for the rain. They arrived at the fitness center. Cliff’s arm was still around Shane’s massive and stout shoulders. He had always thought of himself as a protector and in that role, he had become even more fiercely protective about Shane. He was even trying to keep him from getting a chill in the rain. He swiped the key card and his credentials popped the door open. They walked inside and walked to the right toward the dark, empty, weight area. Cliff walked over to the bench press. He really wanted to see what Shane’s ripped legs and perfectly round ass could do, but decided to start with the chest. He grabbed a plate and put it on the bar. Shane, who had never been in a gym before, watched inquisitively. He let Cliff load up the bar with 4 plates on each side of the bar. That would add up to good weight and considering Shane’s muscular development, it seemed a high but appropriate amount. Cliff asked Shane to lay down on the bench and coached him on his positioning. Shane grabbed ahold of the bar as instructed and lifted the bar up. Shane didn’t appear to be straining at all. Cliff stood at the head of the bench and helped guide the bar into starting position. “Now, lower the bar toward your chest to your nipples, let it touch lightly, and push up with your chest. Go slowly but steadily and focus on the muscles you are trying to isolate. Breath in while lowering, and exhale when raising the bar. Try to move smoothly and deliberately. I will help you out if you cannot move the weight or you begin to tire. That’s what a spotter does.” Shane lay down on the bench, bare chested and massive. His lats spilled over the side of the bench, and his traps and other back muscles prevented his head from laying flat. He was looking at a slight angle backward and when he opened his eyes, he was staring up at Cliff’s ample package protruding slightly from his shorts. He could see the outline of Cliff’s flaccid cock and the slight ring mark that signified the head of his penis. Shane felt waves of care, love, and lust flowing from Cliff toward him. He smiled. Although he wasn’t sure if he could lift the weight as carefully and fluidly as Cliff wanted, he knew that he could do it: Cliff knew he could do it so he had no question. He would do anything Cliff asked him to and he didn’t feel that there was a limit. Shane slowly lowered the weight. It was surprisingly light, almost like lowering a can of soup in both arms. He touched the bar to his chest. Cliff had his hands an inch or two under the bar and was squatting slightly to offer assistance if Shane needed help. In that position, Shane smelled a wave of testosterone-laden clean and fresh musk emanating from Cliff’s groin. He smelled like man, and fresh cut hay, earthy, and something naughty. Shane breathed in the smell of Cliff’s crotch and groaned softly. He felt a wave of pleasure beginning to swell in his chest and radiate down his abs and settle in his cock and he started to get hard. He loved Cliff’s man-smell almost as much as he loved everything else about him He held the weight at his nipples—which were now hard and standing up. And began to push expecting it to be difficult. Cliff did say that he would be lifting over 400 pounds. The bar just felt like a small amount of resistance. He lifted it up easily. Cliff shuddered and he started getting hard as well. Looking down at Shane’s smiling face and down toward his bulging pecs, he noticed that the muscle fibers looked like thousands of tiny strings being pulled taught just under the skin. The veins that honeycombed Shane’s skin over his chest were writhing but it was obvious that Shane felt no strain. If he could push this much weight up without any effort at all, what was he capable of? Shane pumped out 20 more reps, quickly. He was almost giddy with excitement at Cliff’s astonishment and pleasure. He racked the bar and sat up beaming and spun around on the bench to meet Cliff’s eyes. Cliff looked so pleased. “Did I do a good job, Cliff? I thought that looked like a lot, but I didn’t even feel it!” “You did great, Shane.” Cliff now had a fully erect cock trying to get out of his shorts. Shane looked down and smiled again. “I am so happy that I can make you happy. I’m glad that you like this size. I know that I can get so much bigger and stronger. I can tell that you would like that too.” “Shane, I like you how ever you are. But I told you that I love muscles, and I love yours especially. You are so beautiful. And fuck! You are strong… like freaky strong, I can tell. I don’t want you to be afraid of losing me as you grow bigger and more powerful. I don’t want to hold you back.” It suddenly donned on Cliff that he had only met Shane earlier that day. His whole life was different now and would be forever. Shane stared into Cliff’s eyes with those big pools of blackness. “Master, everything I do from this day forward in my life will be for you. I am completely at your mercy and only exist to fulfill your wishes and desires. You are not holding me back. You are giving me the only reason that I have ever had to exist in this world. No matter what happens to me as I continue to grow and become stronger, it will all be for you and because of you. Please don’t think that you are holding me back or giving me anything less than exactly what I need.” Shane stepped over to Cliff, stuck his big meaty hand down Cliff’s shorts and grabbed ahold of his cock. “I can tell you want this, Master. I will make you feel better than you have ever felt before, just standing here.” Shane applied the slightest pressure to his grip and Cliff moaned deeply. The veins on Shane’s arms leapt up toward the surface and suddenly Cliff felt a deep pulse of pleasure coursing through Shane’s hand and into his erectness. “Holy shit. What is that?” Cliff could feel something like electricity, but it was silky and smooth, and pure sex. He looked down and saw those little blue sparks swarming between Shane’s hand and his own tumescent member. Shane looked at him and simply responded, “I don’t know. This is new for me too.” Cliff bit his lip and his eyes rolled into the back of his head. He had never felt a feeling like this before. It was as if his entire body was feeling the pulsing of an epic orgasm, but the wave just kept coming, the pulse kept going and becoming more and more intense. He grabbed ahold of the hulking biceps that were irresistibly within reach. Those pulses of energy and lust ripping through him in waves, starting with Shane’s hand on his cock and radiating out from there. Shane looked like he was enjoying himself as well. He was getting lost in the moment staring at his master. He was moaning and started to quiver with waves of hot energy. Deep groans began emanating from his throat. Cliff pulled out of his stupor and thought “Shane. Fuck Shane, this is amazing. Show me how strong you are.” He looked directly into Shane’s dark eyes. Shane took his hand off of Cliff’s cock and grabbed a 45# plate from the rack. The thing was solid iron. He placed his hands around the edge in a 9 and 3 o’clock position and applied downward pressure. The muscles in his arms and chest exploded out as he increased the pressure slightly. He wasn’t even straining yet. With a slight grunt, he pushed down harder. Cliff reached his hand over and softly placed it in the deep valley that formed between his tricep and delt. He could feel the muscles were under unrelenting tension and were hard beyond anything that he had felt before. As hard as the iron plate, but warm with soft skin. He looked again at Shane, his hand on Shane’s body and said with authority, “Bend it, Shane!” A wild look jumped into the beasts eyes and once again a wave of growth began in earnest all over Shane’s body. While it wasn’t as impressive as had happened in Rich’s room only a half-hour ago, it was still noticeable. Deepening chasms spread along muscle fault lines, the deep canyon between Shane’s angry pecs became deeper as the muscles bloomed out even more. The double head of his biceps swelled and the separation of the bicep bellies became even more pronounced. Shane’s neck thickened and the serpentine veins flowing over its surface pulsed with liquid godhood. His traps rose and crowded into the side of his head up to the level of his ears. It looked like he didn’t have a neck anymore. His legs ballooned out and the long cords of muscle expanded in width and definition until Cliff started to wonder if his anatomy had changed. His legs were so defined and huge it began to look as if single muscles began to develop muscle groups of their own. That was how ripped Shane was becoming. The ubiquitous watershed of veins were so distinct all across the surface of his body, their entire circumference appeared to wander over the top of the surface of the muscle with only the thinnest skin holding them against his body. Following some of them with his finger tip, Cliff noticed areas where the vessels ran across the surface and then plunged into the hard surface, feeding what was below with Shane’s beast blood. God, he was so turned on. Cliff could feel his cock pressing against the skin of his shaft. The meat of his dick wanted to escape the confines of its skin cage. He had never felt this turned on before. He wanted to be inside Shane. He wanted Shane to smother him and become part of him. He wanted to become one with the monster Shane was becoming. Fucking wouldn’t be enough. He desired Shane with such great intensity; he felt that he would rather give up air or water as long as he could keep him close. Shane looked straight ahead, crazed. Cliff kept his hand on Shane’s ever-more-muscular body. “Bend it, Shane.” He whispered again, softly, sexually. A burst of electricity seemed to erupt all over Shane’s body, following the course of the serpentine vessels. An intensely blue/white network of stable lightning seemed to hover just over Shane’s skin. The arcs ran right up to Cliffs hand that still rested on Shane’s upper arm. He took his other hand and placed it on his lover’s cheek and the energy currents parted to allow his hand access to Shane’s skin. Shane looked at Cliff and gasped. His eyes were still as black as ink, but inside of them looked to be a lightening storm. Jagged mini-bolts of blue flashed in the darkest recesses of Shane’s eyes. He looked completely calm now and waited for the electricity to dance across every inch of his skin for a moment longer. He appeared to be growing slightly taller, a good aesthetic look considering the musculature Shane had developed over the past few seconds. He blinked at Cliff, smiled, and simply said, “I will.” The blue currents appeared to soak into his skin. He applied the lightest pressure to the iron plate held in his hand and it bent and then shattered. Shane and Cliff both groaned. Cliff pulled down Shane’s shorts and then his own right before both of them shot their thick hot cum all over each other. They stood there, arms wrapped around one another, Shane having grown a few inches in the last spurt was now over 6 feet tall and just taller than Cliff. He wrapped his arms around his roommate and sent waves of his emotions into the man. Love, belonging, protection, and lust flooded into both of their bodies, each contributing his own part of the equation. Cliff had his arms around Shane’s abdomen and buried his face into the enormous striated half-globes that erupted outward from Shane’s chest. They looked as if they had been painstakingly etched from solid metal, but as Cliff placed his head on them, they conformed to his face as if they, themselves--Shane’s enormous razor sharp defined pecs—were giving him a hug. Cliff stroked Shane’s cobra-like back and just held him. After a few moments, Cliff pulled his head away from Shane’s stone pillow chest and looked directly in his eyes. “What the hell was that?” and gave him the widest smile he could. “I don’t know, but I have a feeling I am just getting started. I am so glad that I have you now to guide me and protect me. Master Cliff, I love you so much. You are perfect.” All Cliff could do was hug his god-sized friend closer. Reaching up and giving his a kiss on the lips, he grabbed Shane’s big paw and said, “Let’s go.” They began walking across the sports fields hand in hand, not saying a word. Lightening was dancing in the sky overhead. Cliff could feel Shane’s emotions coming through his touch. He was reliving his life before he met Cliff that morning. He could sense that he was still that hurt, sad, unappreciated boy that he had always been growing up. He could feel that Shane believed that Cliff was far too good for him and that he deserved to be with someone of his quality. For as powerful and beautiful as he was physically at the moment, he was still that scared kid inside. “Cliff, I don’t think I can live without you now. What has happened over the past few hours has cemented our lives together. I don’t know what’s happening to me, but it is all because you were kind to me and love me. You are making me the man that I am becoming.” Cliff just looked over at him and squeezed his hand a bit harder. The only feeling he had now was pure joy. He stopped walking and leaned up again to his now-taller roommate and kissed him again. Softly, delicately. Shane let out a guttural roar that Cliff was not expecting. His body quivered again and began seizing. “Shane! Shane!” Cliff cried desperately not knowing what was happening. “Oh my god! Shane, what’s wrong.” Just then, Cliff noticed that the rain had stopped. He looked up in the sky to see the lightening from the surrounding clouds was beginning to shoot toward a center point directly over their heads. It appeared as if a lake of white hot plasma was forming a couple of thousand feet in the sky fed by increasingly strong lightning bolts ripping clouds apart as they struggled to reach this singularity. Shane was still shaking. Cliff was terrified, not because of the strange event in the sky, but because he felt that his heart would die if Shane didn’t come out of this alive. He had never felt that sort of fear for losing something. He struggled to hold Shane upright. Shane was so strong and he was twitching and writhing out of control. “Stop Shane! Stop!” he was getting frantic. The convulsions stopped immediately and Shane stood there, looking ahead, but with no expression on his face. Suddenly, the lightening in the sky stopped for a brief moment and an enormous bold shot directly out of the pool of white-hot plasma down to the ground and smashed into Shane’s body. Cliff was blown thrown up in the air and away. Shane shot a look at Cliff as he was being tossed from the pressure of the bolt connecting. He extended his arm before Cliff hit the ground. Although Cliff was a good twenty feet away from Shane, he could feel Shane willing Cliff not to smash into the ground. Instead, he looked back to see Shane’s outstretched arm pointed toward him and a warm solid feeling of being supported in the air and being drawn back toward the epicenter of the strike—Shane. The bolt suddenly disappeared and left the two of them standing again together as the rain started pouring down again. “Shane. Are you ok? Can you hear me?” Cliff reached out to steady Shane. He had a blank look on his face and Cliff thought that he might be about to pass out or fall down. “Can we go home please, Cliff?” “Yes. But are you ok?” He looked at his master and smiled. “Yes. I am more than ok.” They started walking back toward the forested hill and the path that would lead back to the dorms. They didn’t speak. Whatever had happened back there to Shane, Cliff wanted it to be on Shane’s terms what and when he decided to share what he had experienced. Cliff grabbed Shane’s hand again. He was still huge and massive. He could give a heavily armored tank a challenge, Cliff thought. “Is there anything you would like me to do, Master?” Shane asked. His voice seemed deeper and more masculine. It almost sounded like a landslide and a freight train took human form--both unstoppable and immutable. It was a simple question. He was thinking all sorts of nasty and depraved thoughts about what he wanted to do to Shane. The man was a distillation of every dream imaginable that Cliff had ever had. All the hundreds of times he had jerked-off, he had never dreamed of someone like Shane. Shane was more than all of those dreams combined – and he was real. Cliff looked over at the thick beast walking next to him. He giggled a second and flippantly said, “Yes, I want you to demolish that tree” pointing to a large cedar a hundred feet tall clinging to the hill just off the path. Shane nodded in agreement. Cliff was only kidding, but Shane was dead set on giving it a try. The tree was enormous. If joining hands, three people Cliff’ size could not wrap all the way around the tree. It was immense. Shane walked to the base and put his arms around it, not coming close to the size he would need. Suddenly, he began to grow. He moaned and threw his head back with his eyes closed. His proportions stayed the same as he grew so that before Cliff stood a twelve-foot tower of the thickest muscle. Ever fiber of Shane’s expanding body exploded. Shane had his back to Cliff and Cliff could see ridges of muscle expanding along Shane’s spine. Mountainous lumps of pure power moved and stretched across his back forming what Cliff thought to look like a cobra, but infinitely thicker and more powerful. Shane’s calves exploded in size and definition looking much like angular vascularized car tires. They were huge. Suddenly, Shane’s size permitted his hands to touch on the other side of the tree. He encircled the trunk with his huge fucking arms and Cliff saw a wave of power spread across Shane’s back and through his arms in what looked like an intense bear hug. The base of the tree exploded in thousands of pieces. It began to lean and Shane pulled another section of the tree into his embrace and once again, upon pressure, another 20 feet of the tree shattered. He continued to do this process until the tree was reduced to small shards in a pile all around Shane’s massive body. He turned around. His shorts had long-since ripped away from his body. He stood there, naked, huge and a dozen feet tall, with a massive erection. “Is that ok, Master?” he sheepishly asked. He looked as if he was worried that he had done it wrong. “Shane, come over here.” Cliff reached out to gather Shane in his arms. He realized that Shane’s hard manhood was close to face level with him now, but he wrapped his arms around Shane’s legs, his hands connecting directly under the most ripped and beautiful set of glutes Cliff dared imagine. “You did it perfectly. Now come back down to a more manageable size for me and lets get home.” Shane slowly decreased in size until he became the small, thin version of himself that he had been when they first met. Cliff was suddenly aware of the unfathomable power, strength, and beauty that was bound up in the body standing next to him. Cliff bent over and picked up the ripped shorts that lay on the ground and said, “Can you fix these so you have something to wear for the rest of the walk?” Shane took the shorts in his hands and drew his finger along the ripped seams. Blue sparks flew out and heated the polyester fibers into a new seam. He pulled the shorts on and they began to walk back. “Shane, what do you want? Is there anything you want right now? You asked me just a few minutes ago, and now there is one less tree in the world,” Cliff chuckled. “Is there anything I can do for you?” Shane looked sheepishly at Cliff. He had the power of innumerable men and the ability to grow into a monstrous muscle beast and yet he was so concerned about what Cliff would think of him. “I don’t want to say.” “Shane, tell me what you want.” “Ok, Cliff. I can’t resist a command from you.” He had the look of an unpopular high school kid who was about to ask the hottest girl in school to the prom. “I want you to fuck me, Cliff. And then I want to fall asleep in your arms.” Cliff’s face broke in half with a huge smile- the smile that he was so well known for. “I think we can take care of that.” They hurried back to their dorm room. Entering the bedroom, small Shane pushed the beds together and jumped into the shower for a quick minute to wash off the mud and wood dust from the cedar tree. Cliff opened the door to the bathroom and stepped into the shower, naked, with his lover. They kissed and Cliff asked Shane to grow a little, to fill out, and add some of that sexy muscle. Shane of course complied. They toweled each other off and walked hand-in-hand to the bedroom. “I’ll be right back. I’m going to grab a couple of glasses of water. I’m parched.” Cliff wheeled around and walked into the kitchen. “It’s a bit cold in here, isn’t it Shane?” he yelled from the other room. “Ya. Oh, weird. One of the panes on the window has a big hole in it.” “Well, with all of the new guys moving into the dorms tomorrow, it’ll probably be a while before maintenance can come and fix it. I’ll put it on the work order sheet,” Cliff said as he walked into the room. He noticed Shane had returned to his small size again. He held out a glass for Shane. “Thank you, Cliff.” “You shrunk down again.” Cliff said quizzically. “I think it would be nice to start out at this size and then I can add size and muscle as you want me to. It can be like a game. I think that would be fun.” His face flushed. “I mean, I can get huge now again if you want me to though. Whatever you want, Cliff.” “No. You are right. I think it will be so fucking hot to watch you grow as we have sex. Damn! That’s such a brilliant idea. Now come over here.” Cliff felt a little breeze come through the hole in the window. He looked over at it. “Weird. It looks almost like a perfect circle. Hmmm.” He leaned in to give Shane a deep wet passionate kiss – like Shane had never experienced before. He touched his lips to Shane’s and opened up his mouth. At that moment, he heard a whooshing sound and a small thud. Shane pulled away. He stared into Cliff’s eyes with pure fear. Cliff looked back and then noticed a small hypodermic needle sticking out the side of Shane’s neck. Someone had shot it through the hole in the window. “No, no, no, no, no…” Cliff kept mumbling to himself, as Shane looked more and more afraid. Shane tried to speak but couldn’t form the words. His eyelids were beginning to flutter. He collapsed. “Oh my god! Who did this?! No, no, no, no.” Cliff knelt down next to Shane and kissed him on the lips pulling the syringe out of his neck. “I love you Shane. I love you!” He started to cry just as a canister flew through the window and began releasing a mist. “What the fuck? Shane. Shane!” The last thing he heard was the room of the dorm getting kicked in, wood splintering. Then for the second time in one night, his world went dark.

You can find Part 1 here: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4658-prelude-to-more-satisfied-customers-protein-does-more-than-one-body-good-1-of-3/ ‘Don’t eat without me yet guys. I am thinking that I do want to be a part of whatever this party is. I honestly can’t believe that I am saying this either.’ *looks very confused* Issac looks extremely happy to see that Nash is so open to it now. Brent looks as if he is a bit impatient about waiting much longer to eat but admits that he also wants Nash to join them. They wait as Nash loads up his plate in the kitchen and takes it into the tv room to sit in one of the chairs located across from where they are sitting. Brent looks as if he is ready to gobble down his entire plate, but Issac stares him down like he knows exactly what he is thinking. ‘Don’t even try it bud, we all do this at the same time, okay?’ They both then look at Nash before stabbing the chicken on their plates. The small man follows suit and acts like he is about to take a bite. They get antsy and actually do it without a second thought. After chewing it for a few seconds, Brent lets out a loud ‘MMMMMM’ and follows it up with another huge bite. Issac tries to keep up with him as Nash just sits there looking amazed at their determination. The two men seem uninterested now in even wondering if their small frat brother is eating or not because the chicken is starting to flood their senses. ‘HOLY SHIT! It feels absolutely incredible going down Ike. I have to get more man. *gulps down the rest of the chicken on his plate* AHHHH! Sooo fucking good!’ Issac agrees as he tries out the potatoes and beans also. ‘It is all so damn good bud. You should try the other stuff too my body feels so relaxed after it hits my stomach.’ Brent wolfs down the potatoes and beans before putting the plate down in front of him. He laughs as he looks over at Issac. He runs his hand along his buddy’s veiny right arm which immediately draws the ire of his frat brother. Nash watches both of them in anticipation of something possibly happening. The two guys finally turn back to look at their small friend and can see that he hasn’t even touched his food yet. Issac says something. ‘Nash? Eat up man, you’ll feel so good once you start because it creates such a sense of calm inside.’ The curious man takes his fork and pierces the chicken before shoving it into his mouth. The taste is unlike anything he has ever experienced before. The feeling spreads quickly throughout his body before it finally stops inside his testicles. He swears he could feel them starting to produce more cum which starts to bother him. He puts his fork down and sits the plate beside him. The other two seem quite surprised by his reaction. ‘You don’t like it Nash? I am shocked that you don’t, but buddy if you don’t mind, we both want to eat the rest of the chicken.’ Both Brent and Issac scoop the turkey from their plates and slap it on Nash’s because they really got it for him anyway. They both get up and to go back into the kitchen again. The strange sensation that Nash feels in his ballsac both surprises him and excites him. He sits there and stares longingly at the food before finally smirking just a bit. He knows that he probably has more restraint than they do and wants to savor the effects that it produces. He decides to plunge his fork into the turkey and shoves it into his mouth. The feeling as it goes down makes him shutter as it is a much stronger sensation than what the chicken caused. In fact he thinks that his cock may have just grown a couple of centimeters as a result. He can feel it drool a tiny bead of precum down inside his boxers. After ingesting the turkey, he is now convinced that the rumors are indeed true about the restaurant. What he can’t figure out though is why the food has immediate results in him and not the other two. They both return with equally large portions like they had before only now there is no turkey. Both men have been wearing the same tank tops and gym shorts for the last couple of days probably because they think they will be destroyed so why bother cleaning them. Issac suggested to Brent apparently that they only needed a small amount of clothing so they could see the changes in each other. Nash himself is wearing a blue polo with matching pants and blue loafers. They both seem once again to be preoccupied only with the food again as they quickly down the second helping. Nash smiles at them this time hoping that they somehow experience a growth spurt. After swallowing the very last bite on his plate, Brent burps a few times which makes Issac punch him each time in the stomach. The racially mixed stud returns the favor as they put their plates down for a few seconds. Nash thinks he can see something starting to happen to Brent as he stares at the frat brother’s legs and arms. They appear to be swelling just slightly and are starting to make very faint grinding noises. The caramel skinned stud moans a few times which surprisingly goes completely unnoticed by his counterpart sitting just beside him. The same thing is also happening to Issac as his forearms, biceps, calves, and quads are growing slightly as well. Their minds appear to have wandered now as they completely ignore Nash and get up to go back to the kitchen to put the last helping of chicken, potatoes, and beans on their plates. He watches them as they walk by sighing as he notices both men’s backs slowly stretching wider and fuller. The muscles strain as beads of sweat stain the back part of their tank tops. After daydreaming for what amounts to be a couple of minutes, Nash decides to get up to go see if they are coming back into the room or not. Halfway to the kitchen, he happens to see them lying on the floor and finishing up what is left of their food. They toss their plates to the side and turn to stare at each other as their breathing gets much heavier. It is obvious now that their bodies are surging with power now because it appears that the transformation is beginning. ‘OHH FUCK YEAH MAN! *Brent can feel his pecs starting to stretch up towards his face* MMMMMM……GAWD I WANT THIS MORE THAN LIFE ITSELF! *can feel his arms stretching and pulling as his veins beginning growing to twice their size* SO MUCH POWER……RAWR!.....*flexes his cannons hard*…..FUCKING YEAH!’ His expanding calves and quads tear through his shorts as the seams rip completely open. He also feels his engorged cock and swelling balls destroying his briefs as the fabric starts cascading down his monstrous legs. He looks over at Issac who is growing at nearly at the same rate only his muscles are getting rounder rather than harder. Both men reach over and tear each other’s shorts off as their cocks rise up into the air as their balls continue getting bigger. Issac’s eyes immediately get transfixed on his friend’s bloated cock as he decides to move down to run his tongue along the leaky thick pole as it oozes a huge honey gel. Brent grunts feeling his frat brother worshipping him as his body continues to reshape itself. He can feel himself getting very close to bursting now as his cock pulses and his balls tense. ‘OHHH FUCK YEAH IKE…..I’ve got dessert and it is ready to be eaten. *his balls begin flexing* FUCKKKKKK! HERE IT COMES BIG BOY, GROW FOR ME IKE!’ Issac locks his lips on the huge rod and gulps down the massive volcano. Each jet that goes down the eager sucker’s throat draws deep growls out of Brent as he runs his huge hands up and down his friend’s huge back. He moans loudly as he feels his white partner’s delts, shoulders, and traps grow larger each time he swallows more cum. Issac’s muscles make creaking sounds as his chest swells even bigger pushing his tank top up above his immense gut and bloated pecs. His bulbous muscles are now pressing tightly against Brent’s body as his cock stretches again. The huge footlong slithers its way up his partner’s huge abdominal slabs before it finally rests underneath both behemoth’s enormous racks. He grips his hands on Brent’s sides to brace himself as his lower body stretches and pulls itself wider as well. He turns to look down and realizes that he can now lick his own cockhead as he arches his back to get it into his mouth. Brent watches intently and grunts as he views his partner getting himself off. Issac works his cock slowly and methodically pushing more of it into his mouth tasting the sweet juices he is spilling. The sensation causes him to moan quite loudly. It isn’t long before he can feel himself getting very close to exploding as his balls begin cramping. He stops working his cock over to move himself up to plunge it down his friend’s throat. The immediate surge as Brent maneuver’s it down his throat sets the white behemoth off as Brent works it over quite vigorously. He downs Issac’s protein eagerly as he feels it flowing inside his body. His breathing deepens as he feels himself swelling again. His chest rises once again and destroys his tank top as it finally hits his face and spreads further outward from his body. He feels every muscle fiber swelling and giving birth to new muscles that he never knew he had before. His defined muscles look as if they are ready to tear through the skin as his quads and calves create new muscles. Issac moans loudly watching Brent blowing up again and feeling himself rising further away from the floor. After a couple more minutes of additional growth, both giants finally lie on their backs and attempt to get their breathing under control after they finish growing into 350 pound monsters. Issac’s tank barely clings to his chest as the fabric very nearly snaps away from his engorged traps. He decides to suck some air in to make both of the straps holding the tank on his body snap as they glue themselves to his incredibly soaked bloated pecs. He reaches down and pulls the tank off before he turns to throw it at Brent’s face. They both look at each other and laugh before they finally notice that Nash has stood over them the whole time. He is dwarf compared to them now. Issac slowly sits up with the help of Brent’s hands to say something to their small frat brother. *in a really deep voice* ‘WHOA BUD, you are downright tiny now. Didn’t you eat any of the food we got tonight? I MEAN COME ON DUDE! Part of this evening was supposed to be about you, you know?’ As Issac talks to him, Brent keeps trying to wrestle the white muscleman back down to the ground to rile him up. Rather than get irritated though, the huge man eventually gives in and starts horsing around with his mixed partner breaking everything in their path. The big men once again lose interest in Nash and end up having sex once again, only this time they shove their massive cocks inside each other. The small observer can feel his cock jumping wildly inside his pants as he watches both of them take turns fucking each other. He knows that his time is coming soon as he envisions himself outgrowing them by leaps and bounds. This in turn leads to his decision to go back and retrieve his plate from the tv room. Before he can find his way back to the kitchen, there is a knock on the front door. It doesn’t take him long to realize that it is man he met earlier and that he is coming back to finish what they started.

The sequel to http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4168-the-barfly/ Contains themes mostly of domination, massive cocks, and of course muscle growth. ---------------------------------------------------------- The barfly part 2: The barflies “Fuck yeah,” Gage groaned, writhing in pleasure, “fill my ass stud.” The massive man above him grunted as his balls slapped Gage's ass. “Yeah slut, you like that? You like my massive cock spreading your ass? I'm gonna ruin you for everyone else.” Mike moaned in pleasure, shooting all over his bed. “Fuck yeah Mike, fill me, make me yours.” Mike complied, pulling Gage's hips towards his and unloading deep inside Gage's bowels. He pulled out and rolled over, panting on the side of the bed. Gage looked over at the massive form next to him. If anyone had told him a little over a month ago that he would be being fucked by Mike and love it, he would have laughed in their face. But then again, if someone had told him that Mike would have changed from a 6'1” 300 pound shlub to a massive, muscular stud from some product Gage ordered online, he would never have believed him. Yet here he was, recovering from another night of amazing fucking from the man who was his best customer at the bar. Not that Mike was his best customer anymore. In fact, besides the random visits Mike had made to his house, he hadn't seen the man since that night. He smiled, loving this new development in his life. Gage didn't have long to reflect on his situation though. Whatever was in that formula that made Mike grow also made him insanely horny, and it showed. Mike roughly grabbed Gage's face and rubbed it into his pecs. “Taste me slut,” Mike moaned as Gage licked at his pecs. “Mmm yeah, fucking worship your god.” Gage licked lower and lower on Mike's body, down his washboard abs towards his thick pubes. He licked and suck the sweat off of his body, ready to taste Mike's massive cock for the second time that night. “Enough of this,” Mike said with a moan, and shoved Gage's head onto the head of his 14 incher. Gage began to lick and suck the thick cockhead, tasting sweat and cum from the night. He licked down the head, paying attention to the piss slit, and rubbed his mouth down the whole length. Then Gage took it deep, relaxing his jaw and taking all 14 inches down his throat. Mike didn't last long from the expert deepthroating, shooting another load into Gage. Gage swallowed all that he could, but some dribbled down onto Mike's cock. “Thank you sir,” Gage said with a smile after taking in all the cum he could. Mike rolled back over, and brought Gage to rest on him. “I have a surprise for you slut,” he said. “What is it sir?” Gage asked, eager to see what the dominant muscle man before him would do next. “It's not ready yet, but it'll be some time this week. When it comes you'll know what to do.” Mike answered. “Don't worry queer, you're going to love it.” He stood up and got dressed in a pair of jeans and a tight black t-shirt. “You can keep my jock,” he said gesturing to the dirty strap on the floor. “I'll see you soon.” Gage laid in bed as Mike let himself out, and quickly fell asleep. The excitement of the surprise, whatever Mike meant by that, kept Gage excited. Nothing happened on Saturday or Sunday however, but Gage was kept occupied by the crowd in his bar. Monday was a different story. It was a slow night, even for a Monday, leaving Gage with more time to imagine what the surprise was. He boned up a few times, remembering Mike's last episode of growth, and what might happen next time. By 12 PM, there was only three men left in the bar, Joey and Roy, and a man drinking alone in a booth. Joey, if Gage remembered correctly was around 55 years old, but the short man looked older with his poor skin and paunch. Gage would say he might have looked better back in the day, but from what he knew, that was simply untrue. He would have looked better if he had taken care of himself ever. There did seem to be a handsome face behind the saggy skin. The younger black man, Roy, Gage would say was maybe in his late 30s. He seemed to be Joey's opposite. He had dark skin, and at 6' tall, was much taller than Joey. Unlike Joey's fat build, Roy looked almost unhealthily skinny. If it weren't for how skinny he was, Gage thought, he would definitely sleep with him. He started to imagine what Roy would look like with more muscles, boning up again behind the bar when the man's question brought him back to reality. “What about you Gage?” Gage shook his head, trying to get his bearings. “Huh?” he asked. “We were just talking about how long it's been since we were laid. You're single so you know the struggle. How long has it been man?” Gage blushed, remembering his latest encounter with Mike. “Just a few days,” he admitted. “Damn,” Joey said, “My dry streak can be measured in months.” “Me too,” Roy said with a laugh. “Hey, speaking of months,” Joey said, looking down at his phone, “where's Mike. He texted me saying he'd be here. I haven't seen the bastard in over a month now.” “Hey he texted me the same thing,” Roy said. “And same here. I wonder what he's been up to.” “Well I guess we'll find out tonight,” Gage answered, hoping that this had something to do with his surprise. “If he shows up,” Joey said as he shook his head. As they spoke, the man at the booth grabbed his last beer and went to the bar to pay his tab. Joey watched him leave, waiting until the door closed behind him. He glanced around one more time and almost whispered, as though he was afraid of being caught. “Mike said something about a specialty beer you guys were brewing in the backroom.” Gage's cock began to tent his pants, starting to piece together what exactly this surprise might be. “I know you aren't supposed to be doing anything like this, so don't worry I'll keep it between the three of us,” Joey said with a smile, “but I'd love a glass, and I'm sure Roy would too.” Gage looked concerned. “Did Mike tell you anything about this specialty beer?” he asked. “Only that it tasted amazing,” Roy answered. “I'll... I'll check the back,” Gage stuttered. He was almost sure that these two didn't know what they were getting into. Hell, he wasn't entirely sure what he was getting into. He quickly walked to the back room. Gage opened the door, and turned on the light. Mike was sitting at a desk in the corner, pouring a bottle of cheap beer into a glass. “How'd you get in?” Gage asked. Mike shrugged and gestured to the broken window. “How do you think slut?” Gage shuddered slightly. “Are you going to drug your friends now?” Mike laughed. “No.” he poured a packet of powder into each of the glasses. “You are.” The beefy dad stood up, and unzipped his tight jeans. “But first, I'm horny and only your mouth will do.” Gage watched as the thick cock popped out, practically salivating at the sight. He quickly got on his knees, and began to deep throat the massive tool, feeling almost no resistance after all his practice. Mike didn't last long, and was soon unloading down Gage's throat. A few moments later, Gage returned to the bar carrying 2 glasses of beer. He wiped the remaining cum on his apron, and presented the drugged beer to the men. “Here,” he said presenting the men the glasses, hoping that the deception wasn't detected. Joey and Roy eagerly drank their tainted beers, with Joey finishing his quickly while Roy slowly sipped on his. “Not bad,” Joey said, “But it tastes really familiar.” “I'm not sure if I like it,” Roy said after he finally finished his glass, “it tastes cheap.” Gage's face turned bright red, but his story wasn't questioned. The three men discussed the finer points of craft beers while Gage watched in anticipation, waiting for the wondrous change that effected Mike to effect these two. The change hit Joey first. He mumbled something about not feeling good, then immediately passed out, face down on the bar. “What the fuck?” Roy asked, beginning to freak out. “Is he okay man? Fuck is the beer okay? I drank it too!” “Calm down,” Gage said, wondering how he'd justify this to Roy. In the end, however, the problem sorted itself out and Roy passed out as well. Joey soon came too and began groaning for water. Gage ran and got a few glasses, his dick snaking down his pants leg as he waited. Even when he came back with the water, the changes had already began. Joey looked healthier, his skin seemed to fit his body. As Joey drank, the real changes began. Like with Mike, his arms were the first to grow. Gage watched in awe as Joey's flabby arms grew even bigger, soon becoming 25 or so inches around. Gage moaned involuntarily as Joey's body grew under his shirt. Unlike Mike, who just hardened and slimmed down, Joey seemed to be doing the opposite. Sure, it was obvious that he was adding muscle to his growing frame, but the muscle was in a different form. His pecs became absolutely massive, jutting away from his body, but his belly grew out too, hardening into a rock hard gut. His waistline grew, ripping his now tight jeans as his body expanded with this beefy muscle. Finally, dense gray hair sprouted over his whole body. He stood up, his shredded jeans falling to the floor beneath him. Joey looked as if he had tried to cram into a child's shirt and underwear as he stood before Gage. His hairy belly was showing under the shirt, and even soft, his now massive dick was making an obscene bulge in his briefs. Joey looked down at his body, surveying the changes. “What the fuck happened to me?” He finally asked. “Was this you?” Gage couldn't make eye contact, he felt so guilty. But his cock was reacting to the hot man before him, making a spot of precum in his jeans. The spot didn't escape Joey's notice. “Fuck man I'm so horny. And I see you are too.” Gage looked up at the beefy man. “y..yeah.” “And this is your doing right?” “Yeah,” Gage admitted. Joey rubbed his bulge with both of his meaty paws. “This is your problem then.” He said matter of factly. Gage just stared at the man before him. Joey peeled off his tight shirt, revealing the dense hair, soaked with sweat, causing Gage to practically drool. “Here, I'll help.” Joey said rather aggressively, and shoved Gage's face into his bulge. “Lick bitch.” Gage moaned as he tongued at the briefs, getting them wet with spit. The attention made Joey's thick cock harden, tenting his already obscenely stretched underwear as he grunted appreciatively. “You're a regular cockhound ain't cha?” Joey asked with a smile, as he began to lower his underwear, revealing the thick base of his cock. Gage was too preoccupied with the massive cock being slowly revealed to him to answer. Joey's thick tool had to be even wider than Mike's. Joey kept pulling his briefs down, exposing more and more of the gigantic cock. He was having trouble though getting his underwear past his hairy thighs. Frustrated, he grabbed at the front of his briefs, and with a loud rip, tore them into tattered pieces. This gave Gage his first real view of the cock he was servicing. Saying Joey's cock was thick was like saying the ocean was wet. It was thicker than a beer can for sure, maybe three and a half inches across at its widest point. The cock was at its widest just before the thick head, which jutted out probably another quarter inch thicker than the shaft. It was long too, although a bit shorter than Mike's huge member. Gage estimated it to be about 13 inches long, making it still one of the biggest cocks in the world. Hanging below the member where too massive nuts that would put bulls to shame. As he stared in awe, Joey frowned at him. “Why'd you stop slut?” He asked angrily, and forcefully shoved the thick tool into Gage's waiting mouth. Gage was thankful for his practice on Mike's huge tool because if it weren't for that, Joey's insanely thick cock would have torn him up. Instead, it was just moderately uncomfortable as Joey pistoned his huge cock in and out of his mouth. While Joey was occupying Gage, Roy began to go through his own changes. The skinny black man's height was the first to change, as Roy shot up from 5'11” to around 6'7”. Then he began to pack on weight. Unlike the other two men who became bigger and beefier however, Roy became tightly toned. He still looked massively muscular, but was much more lithe than the beefy form of Joey, or even the muscle-daddy body that Mike had. His skinny clothes strained against Roy's ripped muscles, causing the tall adonis to rip them off, revealing exactly what the powder had done to his body. Saying he was ripped was an understatement. His biceps, though smaller than the others, had to be around 22 inches around. His pecs, again smaller than the other two men, were nevertheless perfectly proportionate, with huge nipples topping them off. 8 tight, washboard abs led down to a well defined adonis belt, which pointed directly at his huge cock. Roy finally spoke up as he stared at the action before him. “I didn't know Gage was a cocksucker, and a good one at that. Hope you don't mind sharing, Joey.” Joey just grunted, and pulled his spit soaked dick out of Gage's mouth. Gage reached for the tool, wanting to taste it again, but Roy had other ideas. He grabbed Gage's hand and placed it on his own thick member. Gage turned to see the thick tool in front of him. Roy's monster cock put Joey's to shame. It was almost as thick as Joey's at a bit over three inches across. But thick wasn't the first word you'd use to describe this cock. Mainly because anyone who saw it would be too caught up on the length. Roy's massive cock had to be over 15 inches long, causing Gage to salivate again as he imagined sucking it. He didn't have to imagine long, as Roy wiped the cock across his face. Gage licked at the thick meat as it passed. “Hurry up and stick it in him,” Joey complained. “I want another go.” “Fuck dude, you're so impatient,” Roy said. “There's plenty of time for this slut to suck each of us.” With that Roy pushed Gage's head into his pubes. “Lick my cock, queer.” He said as he moaned in pleasure. Gage moaned too, as he licked up and down the massive length of cock. Then it was time for the main event. He opened his mouth as wide as he could in order to fit Roy's thick cock inside. As soon as he was accustomed to the massive cockhead filling his mouth, he doubled down on it, letting more and more of the thick tool down his throat. Roy was a much gentler fuck than Joey, letting Gage take his time to lazily suck on his massive cock. “You've had long enough,” Joey complained, pulling Gage's head back onto his own cock. Gage moaned as Joey began to fuck his face mercilessly. As his mouth is being used, Gage uses both hands to roughly jack off Roy's massive cock. “Fuck gonna cum,” Joey says with a moan. “Taste my seed you whore.” And with that, Joey's balls tighten, and he lets loose a thick cumshot down Gage's throat. Gage practically gags on the massive load, but manages to keep it all down, his belly full of cum. “This is too fucking hot,” Roy says with a moan, and begins to jack his cock even faster. With a grunt he shoots all over his smooth, washboard abs. He pulls Gage to his body. “Lick me clean slut, I want you to taste me.” Gage moans in appreciation, and gets on his knees to clean Roy's body. As he does that, Joey bends over behind Gage, grabbing at his tight ass. Without even pausing he tears Gage's jeans open, exposing Gage's toned ass. With a moan, Joey sticks his face in, his thick beard roughly feeling rough against Gage's ass cheeks. Gage lets out another moan, and doubles down on his servicing of Roy. Roy's cock grows hard again. “This time it's gonna go down your throat,” he says with a grunt, as he shoves the entire massive tool into Gage's willing mouth. At the same time, Joey begins fingering Gage's ass. “It's taking my fingers easily.” Joey exclaims. “You must be quite the whore.” Gage moans around Roy's thick cock. Joey chuckles. “I'll take that as conformation,” he says as he removes the fingers, and begins rubbing his cockhead against Gage's ass crack. Impatient as always, Joey shoves all 13 thick inches into Gage's ass at once, and immediately begins to fuck him hard. Gage lets out a gasp. He's never had anything even close to this thick in his ass before, and the pain seemed unbearable. But, as he remembered, that's what Mike's felt like the first time, and he learned to love that soon enough. He tries to focus on the tool in his ass. Soon enough the pain does fade, and Gage gets into the fucking, bucking his ass up to meet Joey's thrusts. The pleasure from being filled on both sides proves to be too much, and soon Gage shoots all over the floor of the bar. As he shoots, his ass tightens even more on Joey's cock. “Fuck slut, take my load,” he grunts, slamming his cock in and out of Gage even faster, before eventually, he dumps his second load of the night deep in Gage's bowels. He pulls his dripping cock out, letting the rest of the cum leak onto Gage's back. The sight proves to be too much for Roy, who roughly grabs Gage's head and shoves him down his cock until Gage's nose is nestled in Roy's thick pubes. Roy shoots another massive load. He pulls his spent cock out of Gage's mouth,holding it tantalizingly in front of the bottom. Not content for very long, Roy shoves his soft cock back in Gage's face. “I want some of that ass. Get me ready you fucking queer,” he says as he jacks his cock. Never needing to be told to work a cock twice, Gage begins to lick and kiss the massive tool in front of him. Even soft Roy's cock has to be 9 inches long, a few longer than Gage's own 7 incher. “That's a good cocksucker,” Roy moans as his cock reaches it's full length in Gage's throat. He pulls his spit soaked cock out of Gage's throat, then flips him around, exposing Gage's cum filled ass. Not needing any preparation, Roy shoves all 15 inches into Gage's hungry hole. “Fuck!” Gage exclaimed as his ass was penetrated by the second cock of the night. “Damn this ass is great,” Roy exclaimed, as he continued to thrust in and out of Gage. “We gotta make this a regular thing.” He said to Joey. “Yeah,” Joey replied, “the sluts made for it.” The men continued to talk about Gage as though he wasn't there, all the while Roy was slowly fucking his ass. The men disregarded his screams of pleasure, as though this was the most natural thing in the world. Joey glanced over at Roy, just as he pulled his entire cock out of Gage's ass. “Fuck, the boy can sure take a cock,” he exclaimed. “Tell me about it,” Roy said between grunts as he shoved the entire length in roughly again. He grabbed Gage and flipped him around as if he weighed nothing, and, mid stroke, had him on his back. “This gives me an idea,” said Joey as he stood in front of Gage. “Don't you fucking shoot,” he yelled back to Roy, as he bent over Gage's face, his meaty, fur-covered ass hole directly over Gage's mouth and nose. Gage moaned at the sight in front of him. The sweaty cavern smelled amazing. “Don't just look at it bitch,” Joey snarled, “fucking eat my ass.” With that he sat down, resting some of his weight on Gage's face. Gage was in heaven, and began rimming Joey's ass as if his life depended on it. “Yeah slut,” Joey moaned, “fucking eat my ass.” Gage could barely make out Joey's cock growing to it's full length. “Was this your idea?” Roy called out, not letting up his assault on Gage's ass. “No dumbass,” Joey answered, “I just wanted him to get me hard again. He finally stood up, but not before rubbing his ass cheeks across Gage's face. Joey looked over at Roy. “I need you to get on your back, and put the slut on top of you.” Roy complied, laying down with a thud. He pulled Gage's down on top of him. Gage was so much shorter that he was staring at Roy's neck as they laid there. Then Joey knelt down behind the fucking pair, and began rubbing his finger along Roy's cock. “So you're queer now too?” Roy mocked. Joey shot Roy a look, but didn't respond. He began to work his finger into Gage's ass alongside the thick black cock. Gage yelped at the sudden intrusion of one of Joey's fat fingers, but was eager to see what would happen next. He bucked harder on Roy's cock, as Joey stuck two, then three fingers in alongside Roy. “I think our slut is ready.” Joey said with a smile as he removed the fingers. “For what?” Roy asked, still fucking with gusto. With that, Joey shoved the head of his cock into Gage's ass. “This.” Gage cried out as his already stretched ass expanded even farther to accommodate a second fat cock. “Damn I can't believe the queer is taking it!” Joey exclaimed, as he slowly worked more and more of his cock in along Roy's thrusting member. Soon enough, both massive cocks were entirely inside Gage's well fucked hole. “Here comes the main event, bitch.” Joey exclaimed as he began to thrust in time with Roy. Gage couldn't take it any more, crying out as he came all over himself, causing a chain reaction. The pressure along with the second cock rubbing against his own made Roy shoot too, flooding Gage's ass. Roy's softening cock made Joey just work harder, thrusting over and over into Gage's hole until he too unloaded. The two men pulled out, and all three laid in a sweaty, cum covered pile on the dirty bar floor. “Fuck this was hot.” Gage exclaimed as he slowly rubbed Joey's chest. “No kidding,” said Roy. “I'm hoping this isn't the only time we do this.” “Of course not,” Joey said with a sneer. “We're gonna make fucking this slut a regular occurrence.” As they lay panting, the door to the back room swung open, and Mike walked out. “Holy shit Mike, is that you?” Roy asked after the long silence. “You're so much bigger than you used to be.” Mike was bigger than before, even to Gage. He must have dosed himself again. Whereas before he was around 6'4” and maybe 330 lbs, the behemoth standing before them had to be at least 6'10” and maybe 600 lbs. Gargantuan didn't begin to describe him. His biceps were probably 30 inches around, and his pecs were the size of pillows. His abs were even more defined than before, if that was even possible, and his whole body was covered in thick hair. Below his abs hung a rock hard cock that was 20 inches long it was one, and nearly as thick as Mike's massive forearm. His waist was even slimmer than before, tapering down to around 33 inches. Mike flexed for them. “Yep. And I'm the reason you guys are huge too.” All three men popped wood again, as they stared in awe. Mike struck a double bicep pose, exposing the forest of hair in his armpits, and making the scent of testosterone fill the room. He stared down at Joey and Roy, dwarfing the two huge men. “Show me how thankful you are,” he bellowed. “Worship my armpits.” The men scrambled to stand up, and began to bathe the hair with their tongue. Gage was so turned on he was jacking off at the sight. “I see you've had a productive night, slut.” Mike growled in his deep baritone. “Maybe you can take the new me too.” Gage just moaned at the idea, and bent over, presenting his dripping asshole to the massive stud. With one thrust, Mike buried 10 inches of cock into Gage's hole, and began to wiggle it around. Sensing the resistance from Gage's innards leaving, he began to thrust more and more of his giant cock inside of Gage, leaving the bottom writhing in pleasure. Soon his massive tool was balls deep in the much smaller man. And then the true fucking began. Mike grabbed hold of Gage's smaller body for leverage, and began to thrust in and out as hard as he could. Joey began to complain. “Mike how are we supposed to worship you while you're fucking him like this. Mike just shrugged and answered, “the bitch has another hole. Use it and shut up.” With that, Joey and Roy moved in front of Gage, ending the night as they started it: taking turns being sucked off by the cock-hungry bartender. Mike laid on top of Gage, his massive weight nearly crushing the younger man, and his hairy chest rubbing against Gage's back as Gage moaned into Joey and Roy's cocks. Soon the stimulation was too much, and Gage again shot all over the ground beneath him. Joey was the next to shoot, a massive cumload that arced through the air, landing on Mike's chest as he leaned over Gage. Then Roy shot his fourth load of the night, painting Gage's face again. The men began rubbing Mike's powerful muscles as he thrust harder and harder into Gage's ruined ass. Finally, Mike was ready. He slapped his cock into Gage's ass hard,and bellowed as he came, so much that it was quickly spilling out the top. He pulled out his still shooting cock, and coated Gage's ass and back in his thick load. Mike rolled over, panting again, and kissed Gage deeply, as the pair drifted off to sleep. “Yeah,” Joey said out loud to no one in particular. “We definitely have to do this again.”

THE BANE ENCOUNTER A robbery at a large chemical plant located in the industrial section outside of Gotham City had prompted the local SWAT team to be called out to investigate the plant. Once they arrived there, they were met by a large, hulking man with his henchmen. Since this had something to do with experimental chemicals and serums, the police had called out for the SWAT team due to the risky nature of the robbery and the chemicals involved. Furthermore, several police officers reported spotting Bane, a hulking criminal who was very well-known in the area, fleeing the plant in a white sedan. As the chase progressed, two white sedans eventually split off, with Batman and several police officers following one of them, and another set of SWAT cars and numerous police cars following the other. After a while, the second car had gotten lost, and the officers returned to help the first group that was following the first sedan, which was found at an old abandoned shopping mall. The second sedan continued to drive on, heading towards the harbor area where it parked just outside of one of the large warehouses near the docks. Thinking he was unseen by Batman and the rest of the SWAT team and the Gotham City police force, Bane giggled as he quickly left the car and walked towards the back door of the warehouse while carrying a suitcase in his hand. Unfortunately for Bane, he was being tracked by someone from the police force. But it was not whom he had expected. From a distance, Bane’s white car was being followed by a young man on a motorcycle. The young man was Tim Drake, also known as Robin! When Batman had left the Batcave in order to help out the SWAT team, he had dispatched Robin over the radio to help out with the chase since this would not be an easy task. There were too many cars involved in the chase and the chance of Bane escaping was just too great, so Batman wanted Robin to join in and help out. Robin needed some more experience helping out finding and fighting villains like Bane. Now that he had just turned eighteen years old, Batman had decided that it was a great time to give Robin the freedom to go out on his own and to patrol the city on his motorcycle. Plus, it was easy for Robin to maneuver around smaller places since the Boy Wonder traveled on his new bike. Now, Robin was extremely athletic and agile. He had been undergoing extreme training for the past four years and he had developed very well into a handsome, young man and an amazing athlete. Batman had already taken note that Tim had become the most handsome incarnation of Robin to date, with his charming smile and good looks, his ripped body and his extreme athleticism. Robin had used every free moment of his time, when he was not at school, to lift weights, study martial arts, and to develop his body so that he could truly become a hyper-trained “teen wonder”. He had gained an amazing amount of physical strength and stamina, as he was able to squat over 1,200 pounds with ease! Adding to that, he had his good looks as describes by these amazing features: His bright, Cobalt-blue eyes, his shining white teeth, his short, straight jet-black hair, his silk-like smooth, hairless skin, and his manly looking, dark nipples right at the peak of the bulging pectoral-shelves. All these features made him incredibly handsome! Since Robin spotted Batman following a white sedan going in one direction, he decided to follow the second white sedan. There was always a fifty-percent chance that one of them would have the infamous Bane as its passenger! When the sedan parked at the warehouse, Robin stayed far behind, so that he would not be spotted. He could keep his motorcycle behind several containers on the dock, before leaping from the motorcycle and running towards the warehouse where the sedan was parked. Robin quietly ran over to the warehouse and started to circle around, until he spotted a small window. He stopped and took a deep breath, which made the smooth surface of his big, plump pectorals shred into countless striations. Even more impressive were his muscular legs of steel, which were as thick and as long as oak trees. They were behemoths of raw, pulsing power, even capable of smashing concrete when practicing his favorite martial art, which was Muai Thai. If he was seen as a silhouette, then his form was that of a perfect “V”. The Boy Wonder used a cable to climb up the wall and to quietly crawl into the window, landing inside of a storage closet. While hiding in there, he could hear the voices coming from the room next door… Bane was a large, imposing man. As he set his suitcase on the table before him, he towered over Chris, who was his young assistant. Chris was just about six-feet-tall and even to him, Bane was simply huge! Bane was incredible tall, nearing about seven-feet in height, with incredibly wide shoulders and thick, muscular arms. To make his presence even more intimidating, part of his shirt uncovered his massive, hairy chest, even though Bane had a mask over his head and his face. His arms were absolutely stunning; they were long, thick and muscular. Truly, his arms were very well defined, with long veins and deep muscles, a token for a man who had spent a lot of time working out and lifting very heavy weights in the gym. He wore long, black slacks which covered his muscular legs, but there was no doubt that his legs were extremely muscular as well. He just had no desire to show them off for his upper body was enough. Although Bane was big, strong and muscular, he wanted more. A LOT more! “This stuff is going to help me grow even more!” Bane laughed out loud as he removed a small bottle from the suitcase. He took another item, which was a syringe, and poured the contents from the small bottle into a small, plastic container which was attached to the other end of the syringe. “Not only will this stuff make me grow, but whoever I have sexual intercourse with will experience amazing growth as well!” Bane laughed out loud as he carefully prepared the serum for injection into his own, massive shoulder. “I can’t wait to try this out on someone, because I know it will make me incredibly horny!” Chris just gave him a slight grin. The young man had no intention to let the huge man stick his dick down his butthole, but on the other hand, he knew what would happen if he said no. Bane wasn’t too forgiving if his requests were denied. “Alright, get me some paper towels so I can wipe things off… And a bandage!” Bane sneered at the younger guy, who gladly turned around and walked over to the storage room. As he opened the room and switched on the light, something hard hit him on the back of the head, knocking him out cold… In the meantime, Bane had stuck himself with the syringe and he had injected the serum into his shoulder. He was patiently waiting for Chris to return with his bandages and his paper towel. When Bane turned around, it wasn’t Chris standing before him, but…. Robin. “BANE!” Robin shouted at him, as he made his fists. “YOU! You stole some items from the Chemical plant! Hand them over… Or else! Batman and the entire police force are looking for you outside!” Bane turned towards the Boy Wonder and smiled just as the serum started to have its effect on the large man. “My golly, young Robin…” he said calmly, looking down at the teenage hero as he was examining him from head to toe, “You do look absolutely smashing, don’t you?” “What are you talking about?” Robin said, lowering his defenses by lowering his fists when he realized that Bane wasn’t really in the mood to fight. “I just injected myself with a growth serum…” Bane said, just as the serum started to work on him. Bane closed his eyes and craned his neck. He made fists and cringed while letting out a soft growl. Then, right before Robin’s eyes, his already large chest began to bulge out even more, his arms grew even thicker and stronger, and his abdominal muscles became even more defined than before… All in a matter of seconds! “Holy big muscles!” Robin exclaimed as he took a step back while he watched Bane’s impressive figure gain even more muscle in just a few seconds’ time. It seemed as if Bane had gained almost thirty pounds of muscle right there. When the growth spurt stopped, Bane looked down at Robin and smiled while he made both fists and flexed his humongous arms. “How about we go somewhere private where you can feel how big and how strong my massive arms are, Robin? Just for you!” Bane grinned. “That way, you can give me the opportunity to rub those thick, long muscular legs of yours! Is that a deal?” Robin hesitated for a brief moment. Then he realized that he really didn’t have anything to lose. He walked up to Bane and reached out with his hands, just to feel the huge muscles on Bane’s massive chest. “I-I’ve always been intrigued by your large size and your big muscles…” Robin replied in all honesty. “I think you’re extremely big and sexy…” Bane just smiled as he looked down at the smaller and younger caped hero. Then he reached over with his big, thick arms and grabbed Robin by his torso, slowly lifting him up until Robin came up to Bane’s own eye-level. “How about we go and get to know each other better…. Just the two of us?” “I have a small, private apartment… It’s just three blocks from here…” Robin whispered. “We can be alone and nobody will be looking for you there…” Robin gave Bane a card with the address on it and Bane turned off the lights, leaving the warehouse and locking the door behind him. Robin already ran out the door, quietly running towards his motorcycle. Robin tells Batman over the radio that Bane had escaped. The Caped Crusader tells his sidekick to come home when he has completed his patrol. But Robin has other plans, as he heads towards this small apartment, located just a few blocks away from the old, abandoned warehouse where he had just met with Bane. As soon as Bane arrived at the small apartment, he walked into the bathroom and made use of the shower. He took a nice, long, hot shower and dried himself off. When he walked out of the bathroom, he found the Boy Wonder sitting on the bed, waiting patiently. “Hey! Did you take a shower with your mask on?” Robin asked the large man. “Why don’t you take it off?” “I like having my mask on…” Bane replied a little gruff. “It gives me my own personality, just like you wear your own costume…” Bane sat on the bed next to the Boy Wonder, who had his long, muscular legs stretched out and hanging off the side of the bed. Bane casually ran the palm of his hand over one of Robin’s thick legs while Robin just smiled back. “So, your costume isn’t actually a layer of armor, right?” Bane asked him, while running his hand over Robin’s well-defined abdominal muscles and his rock-hard pectorals. “Your suit is just like… Spandex?” “Did you really think these muscles were fake?” Robin giggled. “Listen here! I put a lot of hours of training in the gym into these babies! These didn’t grow so big just by me injecting myself with some serum!” Bane just smiled. He really admired Robin for his incredibly athletic body, especially since he attained that athleticism through natural means. “Yes… But, I could make you bigger…. Much bigger, you know that?” Bane replied with an evil grin. “Well, I don’t care for all the injections, the serums and all the chemicals!” Robin blurts out. “I’m all natural!” “Yes…. I can see that…” Bane says softly as he gets closer to Robin on the bed and runs his large hand over the boy’s steel abdominal muscles. “And, your muscles are very well developed!” Robin just smiled. It felt good feeling Bane’s hand passing over his abs. Bane just smiled in approval, rubbing his pectorals next, before passing his hand over his bulging, young biceps. Lastly, he rubs Robin’s thick neck and broad shoulders. “So, what do you think about me?” Bane asks the boy. “Do you like my body?” Bane lies down on his back while Robin crawls on top of him, but more to his side. Then, he starts to rub his thick, large pectorals as well. Bane is much heavier and larger than the Boy Wonder, so it gives the teen more territory to work with. Robin feels Bane’s large abdominal muscles as well, before he works his way up and reaches his large, bulging pectorals. He could no longer resist the urge to kiss Bane’s large, fine nipples which were sticking out from his pecs, and he could tell that Bane was enjoying the sensation due to him grinning in return. So, Robin continued to suck on his nipples for a few minutes, before focusing his attention on Bane’s thick, long arms. Then Robin smacked Bane’s rock-solid abdomen muscles, which made a loud THUD as if he slapped his hand hard against a brick wall. The teen’s jaw dropped wide open as he realized how big, how hard and how strong Bane was, even for a man of his size. Bane was truly massive and powerful! “So, show me how you got those huge traps of yours?” Bane asked the Boy Wonder. “I really like them a lot!” Bane had long, thick arms, but Robin seemed to have more muscle on his arms, so he was happy to slide off the bed and to walk over to the weight bench. On one end, there was a pull-up bar attached. Robin slid the pin for the bar in the slot so it would lift the most weight attached to the machine. Robin then reached up and pulled the bar down towards him. The bar was now lifting up so much weight that was attached to the chain that the bar started to bend as Robin pulled down on it! Bane had to stand up and position himself behind Robin so he could feel Robin’s shoulders and arms as the teen worked out. Only a few reps were needed, since Robin just wanted to demonstrate how he worked his own traps and delts to Bane. “Nice… Very nice!” Bane grinned. “Now, show me what else you could do with the weights!” “I can show you how I do my squats!” Robin giggled, as he spread out his feet before the bar on the floor. He squatted down and lifted the bar over his head, before holding it behind his neck using his arms. Then he slowly lowered his legs down in the squatted position before raising them up again and standing up straight. He repeated this three times, just to please Bane. Finally, he set the bar on the floor and he walked back to the bench. He got on the bench, lying flat on his back, and reached up with his arms. He grabbed the bar on the rack and lifted it up and off the rack. Then, he slowly lowered the bar to his chest before raising it back all the way up again until his arms were fully extended. He pumped out five reps, with Bane standing just behind him as a spotter, until he set the bar back on the rack in order to complete the short demonstration set. Robin was now completely sweaty, musky and pumped up, having completed several of these exercises, as he got up from the weight bench and saw Bane standing before him. The huge man was more than pleased with the Boy Wonder, who now appeared even more muscular than before, with his muscles all pumped up bigger than ever! “Come over to the bed, my boy….” Bane said in his deep, baritone voice, as the large man crawled back on the bed. He then motioned for Robin to come towards him using his arm. Robin hesitated for a moment. What did Bane want with him? However, he didn’t see any harm in it, and he slowly walked back to the bed and got on. “So, have you ever had sex before, my boy?” the larger man asked him. “Well, to be honest….” Robin replied as he cleared his throat. “Yes, I have!” “May I ask who you had sex with?” Bane wondered. “Any lucky girl?” “I had sex with Batgirl…. And with Superboy!” Robin said quietly, feeling a little ashamed at first. Luckily, the expression on Bane’s face remained the same. He didn’t show a hint of anger or disappointment when he heard Robin’s reply. “Well, my boy…” Bane grinned. “I can give you the most sexual experience ever…. You have never felt anything like having sex with a big guy like me!” Robin gulped. Was this what he really had bargained for? Or was he getting more than he had hoped for? He wanted to stall and keep Bane in the apartment long enough for someone to eventually show up, like Batman or the police, but to have sex with a man as big as Bane? Unfortunately, Robin couldn’t think of a way out. “Uhmm…” “Come on, boy…. Take all those clothes off for me…” Bane said calmly. “Trust me, you’ll enjoy this!” What did Robin have to lose? He had already lost his virginity, so he wasn’t worried about that. So, he slid off the bed and started to remove his shoes, his shirt, his cape and his underwear. Finally, he was completely naked. Bane could only smile as he saw the young athletic youth standing before him. As the boy climbed back on the bed, Bane reached over with his mighty, strong, thick arms and pulled the teen towards him. Bane pressed Robin’s body tightly against his own, with Robin’s cock firmly rubbing up against his own. Robin then began to kiss Bane on his pectorals and on his neck and abs, since his face was so close to his body. It was just so erotic, being held and cuddled by such a big, strong and powerful man like Bane! “Now you get an even better view of my body!” Bane whispered. “Look here…” Bane makes a fist with his right arm, causing a massive ball of muscle to rise up from his arm. The giant bicep looms before Robin’s eyes, and the boy starts to rub it and then lick it with his tongue, never having seen a muscle so huge in his life. Never before has he seen muscles so big, so strong, so hard and so powerful before. It almost seemed inhuman, so insanely strong to him. Robin began to wish that he could even have a fraction of that muscle for himself and Bane began to notice it since Robin couldn’t take his eyes off of Bane’s massive muscles. Robin quietly ran his hand over Bane’s thick arm, his bicep, all the way down the shoulder and his armpit. He was clearly impressed with Bane’s size, his weight and his strength, wishing he could have even a mere fraction of it for himself. Bane placed his hands behind his head, which caused his large pectorals and his muscles on his arms to flex as well while revealing his huge deep and wide armpits. Bane was already a large man as it was, but extending his arms behind his head just totally made him looking even larger as the Boy Wonder lay on top of him, taking in the view of the gargantuan body underneath him. Then he continued to kiss the giant, muscular arms and he kissed the massive armpits, which were the biggest human craters he had ever seen anywhere and on anyone! After a few minutes had passed, Bane suddenly reached over with his big hands and grabbed the teen by his torso, lifting him up and holding him in the air before setting him down on the mattress next to him. Then Bane rolled over, using his arms to keep him from crushing Robin under his weight, as he positioned his crotch just above Robin’s own groin and he started to gently rub his groin over Robin’s dick, teasing him along the way and causing the teen to moan softly with his eyes closed. Bane stretched his thick muscular arms out in front of him and next to Robin’s head, placing his entire body on top of the boy without pressing his weight on him. Only his groin would rub against his cock. Within a few moments, white cum began to flow from the boy’s cock, and Bane stopped so he could position himself accordingly so that he could place Robin’s cock in his mouth and suck him off for a few moments. After Bane had given Robin a blowjob, Robin asked the large man a favor. “Hey, Bane? You… You’re Venom, right?” the boy asked him. “Yeah, you got it, my young friend.” “Can… Can I see you change into your Venom form?” Robin asked him. “I think you look so cool when you’re Venom…” Bane smiles as he slowly gets off the bed and flexes his muscles. His veins begin to pulse rapidly and his muscles expand tremendously as his entire body grows another foot taller and expands in every direction, exploding with muscle! He gains what seems like a hundred additional pounds of muscle as his costume fades and becomes completely covered with blue veins everywhere, from his legs to his torso and his arms. His body becomes completely dark blue with his white Venom insignia on his vast chest. A blue hood covers his head and big white spots mask his eyes. His mouth is now filled with razor-sharp teeth and his tongue is now incredibly long! Bane, now as Venom, is now taller, bigger, stronger and even more powerful than before and Robin realizes that as he watches from the bed. His heart is racing as Venom crawls back on, bigger than ever. Venom uncovers his thick, long, powerful blue cock, which is also covered with veins, and Robin goes crazy! Robin climbs on top of the giant, muscular man and starts to kiss his body all over him. “Bane… I mean… Venom… You…. You’re incredible! I mean…. You’re much bigger and stronger than Batman or Superboy or… ANYONE I have ever seen! Wow!” Robin gasped as he hugged the giant, muscular man. Robin couldn’t help but rub Venom’s large, thick and powerful legs, which were as big as tree trunks, while reaching over and sucking on the man’s big cock. It was just too much for the boy. There was no point in resisting. This was a dream come true. And Venom knew that Robin had a weakness for big, muscular men. “Alright, my little friend…” Venom growled, as he easily grabbed Robin by his torso and flipped him around so that Robin was now lying with his back on top of Venom and with his own abdominal muscles facing up. Robin let out a loud gasp as he felt Venom’s large cock penetrate his buttocks from behind, pushing all the way in. Within seconds, Venom injects a mighty, thick stream of his seed into the Boy Wonder, causing Robin’s own cock to harden and go into an orgasm of his own which is unlike anything Robin has ever experienced in his life! “UHHHMM…. BANE… What…. What are you doing? UUUUGGHHH!!” Robin groans as he is pounded with Bane’s cum on the inside, which makes his own muscles suddenly swell up all over his teenage body! “Time for you to GROW, my young friend….” Venom hissed. “You will be small no longer…” Robin was screaming in pain as he looked on and saw his own biceps bulge on his arms! His chest was ballooning from his chest and his quads were becoming bigger and wider all over! His calves were getting thicker, harder and heavier at the same time and his abdominal muscles were suddenly far more defined than moments ago. And all this was happening while Bane was blasting his cum into Robin’s body from behind! And while all this was going on, Robin’s OWN cock was becoming rock-hard, shooting a long, thick stream of cum into the air which hit the ceiling of the small apartment! “GROW FOR ME, BOY!” Venom roared, as Robin felt a powerful stream of cum being pumped into his body from his butthole, which somehow made his own muscles inflate like balloons at an alarming rate! Robin felt his body grow thicker, harder and heavier with every passing second! Why was he doing this? “COME ON! I’M SUPER HORNY! GROW FOR ME!” Venom shouted again. Then, it dawned on him. The serum that Bane had injected him with had made him super horny. He had been itching to have sex with someone so that HE could make somebody else grow huge and muscular as well! Since Robin was the person to hang out with Bane, he had become the victim! How was he going to escape from this? “Uhhhhh…. Bane…. STOP!” Robin cried out. “Enough…. Please stop it!” Did Bane or Venom even hear him? Then, it happened. Sirens. Police sirens from the distance, becoming louder and louder. They were getting closer. “Time to go, my friend. But, you look great!” Venom said calmly, as he pulled his cock out of Robin’s butt and rolled Robin’s body off to the side. Robin was too exhausted to react as Venom quietly ran out the door. He was gone. A few minutes had passed when Robin finally mustered the strength to get off the bed. When he opened his eyes, he saw the Caped Crusader standing before him. “B-Batman?” “I see that Bane had done a number on you…” the masked man said calmly. “Uhhmm… Yeah…. He turned into Venom and then he… Uhh….” “Spare me the details, Robin. I see what he has done. Which explains how you got your bigger muscles…” Robin got up and saw his reflection in the mirror on the wall. He looked flat out stunning! It was as if all his muscles had suddenly doubled in size! He made a fist and flexed his arms and he was shocked by the size of his biceps. He was just… HUGE! “Get dressed and meet me at the Batcave. We’ll need to make you a bigger costume…” Then Batman disappeared. “Well, I’m bigger and stronger now…” Robin chuckled as he tried to put on his costume, which was much too small. “Thanks a lot, Bane!” At least he got something out of his encounter with Bane. He was now bigger and stronger. Deep down, he had hoped that the police didn’t catch Venom. He could only wish he could meet up with Bane again sometime, since the encounter had just been unbelievable… The End Story narration by Scriptboy Story concept and ideas by LeSeigneur

Hey Men. This is my first story posted to this site (or any site). I hope you enjoy reading it as much as I loved writing it. I have the other two parts outlined and will be working on those too. There will be plenty of turns and twists. My goal for part 1 is to introduce the characters and set up the background for what will be coming next. Shane: Confessions of an Underdog (pt. 1) The summer heat hung thick in the air. It was a few days before classes started at the University of Washington. Seattle isn’t known for its heat, but when it does get warm, it gets humid. So much water around. So many trees. August can be unpleasant. Cliff was carrying boxes to his new room for the year. He was a senior and finally going to graduate with his degree in psychology in May. He was the kind of guy that everyone liked. He wasn’t what the magazines and media would call “hot” but he was handsome, kind of like a movie star from the golden age of Hollywood. Many people said that if Cary Grant and Rock Hudson had a baby, he would look like Cliff. With dark wavy hair that he kept well trimmed, warm brown skin from his tan, and his large hazel eyes, he could see what they meant, but he never considered himself necessarily good-looking. He was built like a rugby player. Almost 6 feet tall, he carried a good bit of muscle under his clothes. His wide shoulders looked like they could put up some serious weight and his thick legs and round high ass made him appear shorter than he actually was. People were always surprised at how tall he was when he stood next to them. He wasn’t tight and ripped like many of his friends. He always seemed to carry around a little extra weight, especially around his waist, to his great chagrin. Even so, he had a beautiful masculine body that could do real work. And his smile. His smile was his moneymaker. He could melt just about anyone with his smile. Unpacking his car had been quite a chore today. As a senior, he was able to apply for a Resident Assistant at one of the dorms on campus. He had lived in the dorms his first year, but had moved out afterward for a couple of years and had experienced freedom from the tiny rooms and a roommate in the same cramped space. As an RA, he would have his own room in the corner of the floor complete with a kitchenette and en-suite bathroom. His friend, Rich, had talked him into applying and they had been assigned to the same building with Rich working on the floor just underneath Cliff. The two friends had been close since the first week of classes when they were freshmen. But they couldn’t be more different. Where Cliff was classically handsome and warm with a beefy body, Rich had an angular model-like face with sandy blonde short hair and piercing blue eyes. He was ripped. His broad shoulders supported athletic pecs and well-defined arms. His waist was tiny and he often found it hard to find clothes that would fit right. His glutes were tight and his legs were long but muscular. His skin was golden brown and he looked much more like a surfer-turned-fitness model than anyone in Seattle that Cliff had ever seen. He was beautiful and devastating. He knew it too. Cliff got along with everyone whereas Rich could be a real asshole. Mean and acidic comments often came out of his mouth and he was as catty as any of the Real Housewives, but Cliff (as is his personality) just shrugged and thought, “That’s just the way he is.” Cliff marched up the stairs with the last box. It was only four floors up, but with the heat and all of the other boxes he had already packed around, he was feeling it in his thighs and healthy backside. He opened the door, set the box down and started to unpack. It was going to be so nice to be in a room by himself this year. A knock at the door interrupted him. “Come in!” “Hey Cliff.” Standing in the doorway was Jesse. Jesse looked like a stereotypical science nerd. Thick black-rimmed glasses, thin almost skinny body, and a big beak-like nose screamed “chemistry or physics” as his major. He was also the head RA for the building and therefore, Cliff’s boss. They had also been friends since their first year. Jesse had been in Cliff’s English 100 course- and they both hated it. They sat next to each other passing notes and giggling like schoolgirls for most of the quarter. Jesse liked Cliff and had a lot of respect for Cliff’s social capital, something that Jesse didn’t have. Cliff liked Jesse of course. He was just that kind of guy. Cliff didn’t have enemies. Most people wondered if he had a mean bone in his body. Jesse, with his beak-nose, looked straight into Cliff’s eyes and shook his head a little. “Dude. I’m so sorry.” Cliff looked up from the box he was unpacking. “Why are you sorry? Did you fill the rooms on my floor with crazy problem freshmen?” Jesse just shook his head and looked down at the single sheet of paper in his hand. “Worse, man.” “Come on, Jesse. What? You look like you just licked a lemon. “ “Cliff, sorry buddy, but you are going to have to have a roommate for at least the first quarter of the year. We assigned this transfer kid to the building and we overbooked by one spot. You have one of the only single rooms and I can’t stick him with Rich. He’d probably make the kid cry every day just for making his life a little more inconvenient. I don’t know much about him except he is a junior and did his first two years somewhere in Montana.” “Oh man! You’re not serious! That’s messed up, Jesse! I even just moved the two beds together so I could have a king-size.” Cliff shook his head, annoyed. “One more thing, Cliff. He’s here. Now. Downstairs.” “Man, you are killing me. People aren’t supposed to start moving in for a couple of days still. I was going to get all set up and have some peace and quiet. Maybe jerk off a bit more than normal.” Cliff flashed Jesse that big smile and winked. He had always thought Jesse was gay or maybe bi if anything. He caught him looking at his meaty ass more than once. He didn’t mind though. Jesse was harmless. “Ya. Well, he emailed us at the end of last year when we made the assignments and asked if he could move in early. Some sort of sob story about not having a place to live right before school, or some shit like that. We responded that he could if he paid for the extra time. Sorry man. I know this sucks.” Cliff shook his head and went into the small bedroom and moved the beds apart again. He took a big long piss in the bathroom and started moving some things around so the new guy would have equal space. No reason punishing the new guy for the mix up. Cliff just thought that way about things. He was easy going as well. Nothing ruffled his feathers too much. “It was a nice dream while it lasted.” A few minutes later, he heard some shuffling in the hallway and a light knock at the door. “Come in!” he said maybe a little bit louder than he needed too. As easygoing as he was, he was still just a little annoyed at the situation. He had been really looking forward to some alone time with his cock. Being home for the summer hadn’t allowed him very much privacy and he was horny. The door slowly opened and it looked like whoever was going to come it was having trouble with their bag. He heard a little grunt and the door pushed open slightly. His new roommate walked in hesitantly. His eyes darted around the room and the first thing Cliff thought was that he looked like a scared animal. “Hi there. I guess we are going to be roommates this quarter.” Cliff stuck out his hand to greet his new roommate and walked quickly over to him. He flashed his smile and the annoyance was gone. He couldn’t hold a grudge against this guy. It wasn’t his fault. “My name’s Cliff. Sorry there are so many boxes and shit all over. I didn’t know I was going to have a roommate…so soon.” He added that last bit so the new guy wouldn’t feel so bad. He was sure that Jesse had told him downstairs about the situation. “I’m Shane.” Shane didn’t look Cliff in the eyes and barely stuck his hand out to shake Cliff’s big meaty mitt. The kid looked scared. Cliff looked more closely at him. He was looked of average height Cliff thought. Maybe 5 foot 8 or 9. He was thin though not skinny. He wasn’t an ugly kid, but he wasn’t anything special. He looked a bit pale and like he was exhausted. Maybe he hadn’t eaten in a while. His cheeks did look a little sunken in and his face a bit gaunt, but that could just be the paleness. Something made Cliff think the guy was very nervous. He still didn’t look Cliff in the eye. “Here, let me grab that for you.” Cliff stretched his arm out to grab the duffle bag that Shane had let drop to the floor. Shane held on to the duffle and pulled away a little bit and his cheeks flushed a little. Cliff looked out in the hallway for anything else. That’s all that he had with him. “Do you need help bringing anything else up from downstairs?” “No, I just have this and one box I left in the office with Jesse. I’ll run down and get it now.” Shane set his duffle bag on the floor next to the wall, well out of the way of Cliff’s full boxes. He turned around and walked into the hallway without saying anything else. “That was a little awkward,” Cliff said to himself when he knew he was alone. Why had Shane seemed so nervous? He went back to work moving his items to one side of the room, moving food to one half of the cupboard and organizing the refrigerator in a way that would give Shane half of the space. A few minutes later, he heard the footsteps return and Shane walked in with his box. He set the box carefully on the kitchen table and looked over at Cliff who had his backside sticking out of the fridge, still moving things around. Shane stared at Cliff’s athletic bubbled ass and his thick legs and looked away just as Cliff wheeled around with that warm smile again. “Shane, give me just a minute to move some things around in here and then you can start putting anything you want in your space. And, if you don’t mind, I’d like the bed next to the window in the other room. Is that ok?” He walked across the kitchen and entered the bedroom where he had put one bed against the window and the other against the opposite wall. There was only about 4 feet between the beds, but it was a dorm after all. Shane just nodded. “Hey Shane. I’m going to leave here in a few minutes to go meet up with some friends I haven’t seen since the beginning of summer. You are more than welcome to come if you want,” Cliff said warmly, looking at Shane. Finally Shane looked at him and quietly said, “No, I’m ok. Thanks for inviting me though.” “Ya, no problem. Anytime. I’m going to shower and get ready but make yourself at home.” Cliff turned on his heels and walked into the bedroom where he began to undress. As he was walking into the room, he pulled his shirt off and Shane stared at his back. Cliff was so at ease with himself. He didn’t have a perfect body, but he looked like he was well worked out. His back was broad and thick; his shoulders round with pendulous triceps. He was shirtless with only his form fitting brown dungarees on. He could see a strip of bright red briefs wrapping around Cliff’s waist just peeking out above his pants. And that ass. It didn’t look like it was made of stone, but it was thick and muscular. It looked like the rest of Cliff, comfortable and powerful. Cliff peeled his pants off so that he was just wearing his red briefs and still had his back to Shane. Shane blushed and felt himself getting turned on. Just then, Cliff turned around and grabbed his towel that was hanging off the door and walked into the bathroom. He just barely caught Shane staring at him and noticed the bulge in his pants. He shot him that warm smile and walked into the bathroom. As he shut the door behind him he chuckled to himself, “Looks like Shane is gay.” Shane stood there, mortified. He knew Cliff saw him staring. And he knew that his shorts couldn’t cover up his boner. He shook his head, disgusted with himself, and opened up his duffle and box to unpack his few belongings. “You doing alright in there?” Cliff called out from the bedroom as he was changing. “If you need anything, just use mine. We’re roommates now, so what’s mine is yours.” “Thanks,” Shane said quietly from the kitchen, “but I’m ok.” “Do you have something to eat for dinner? You don’t look like you brought much.” Shane was in the kitchen still. He hadn’t sat down or taken anything into the bedroom. Cliff walked out of the room just as Shane was pulling out a 36 pack of Top Ramen opening up one package and placing it into a small pan of water. “That stuff will kill you!” Cliff barked and started to laugh. “I can’t eat that shit. It makes me sick.” He said it in good fun and what Cliff didn’t know is that Shane knew this. He could tell what people were feeling. It was more than observation, it was empathic. Still, the comment somehow hurt him and he felt that he had to respond. “Ya, I know but I don’t have any money until next week when my financial aid comes in, so this will do for now.” He looked mortified and crestfallen. He was obviously embarrassed, but he already knew that Cliff wouldn’t mock him. “No fucking way, Shane. Ok, well eat that, but hold on.” Cliff walked over to the fridge and took out a rotisserie chicken he had bought earlier that day, some veggies, and herbs. In a total of two minutes, he had put some cubed chicken and the veggies in the pot with the ramen noodles. “It might taste like shit, but it will be better for you with some protein and fresh things.” Shane looked at Cliff straight in the eye for only the second time. He started to tear up a little bit and bit down on his lip. “Thank you, Cliff. I won’t forget how kind you were to me today.” Cliff looked at him puzzled, but Shane seemed sweet and innocent so he just let it go. What did he mean by that? Just then a loud bang on the door startled them both. “Get out here you big fuck,” bellowed another voice. It was Rich. “We have to get going. I’m hungry as fuck. Are you ready you big queer?” Cliff opened the door and Rich barged in. “Too bad you have some idiot loser as a roommate,” Rich spouted looking at his friend. “I heard about it. Jesse told me he looks like some homeless piece of shit.” Rich looked at Cliff who just shook his head quickly and glanced over at Shane who was staring straight at Rich. Cliff knew that Rich was an ass. He could get away with it usually. He was a stud with a perfect body. Vascular arms with well built and rounded muscles that oozed confidence, a tight waist with abs visible through the tight shirts he wore for the ladies, and long muscular thighs atop athletic lower leg muscles. He new he was hot and he didn’t give a damn what anyone else thought. “Rich! Shut the fuck up.” Cliff looked visibly pissed off. He looked at Shane sitting at the table getting ready to take his first bite of dinner and he could see his eyes getting glassy. “God, you are such an ass sometimes,” Cliff barked at his friend. “Shane, this is my idiot friend, Rich. Rich, this is my new roommate Shane.” Rich smirked and walked over and stuck out his hand to shake Shane’s. Shane felt something very mean about Rich. He could feel it like a white hot iron. Rich was cruel and arrogant. He was not to be trusted. Shane didn’t look him in the eye, but stretched his hand out to shake the other’s hand. He just stared at his dinner bowl. “Fuck man. Lets get out of here,” Rich said as he headed for the door. Cliff put his hands up as if to say, “Hang on a sec.” “Shane,” he could sense the emotions building up on Shane’s face; he looked like he was trapped. But when Cliff said his name, he seemed to relax a bit. “Shane, look at me bro. “ Cliff crouched down next to Shane at the table so that his eyes were slightly lower. “Don’t listen to anything that Rich says. He can be a real piece of work. He just opens his mouth without thinking and it hurts sometimes. He’s made me fighting mad so many times, but he’s my friend and he’s a good guy… usually.” Shane looked at Cliff again. Cliff felt as if Shane was reading deeply into his eyes. Like he was sizing Cliff up on some subconscious level. “Please eat and unpack and I wont be long. I want to get back to I can get to know you a bit more, ok?” The quiet one nodded his head and again looking into Cliff’s eyes and whispered, ‘Thanks Cliff. Thank you for being so nice to me.” With that, Cliff got up and turned around to join Rich in the hallway. He shut the door and Shane heard Rich start laughing, “Your roommate is a freak man. Holy shit. You are screwed.” “Fuck off, Rich.” And he heard a thud. Cliff punched Rich hard in the shoulder. Shane could sense that Cliff meant it when he punched Rich and he smiled and started to eat. A couple of hours later, Cliff returned from his dinner with friends. He walked in and closed the front door slowly. Shane was sitting on the couch. His box and duffle were in the corner, empty. There was nothing new on the shelves in the kitchen and he could see that there was a blanket spread out on Shane’s bed in the next room. Shane looked over at Cliff as he put the leftovers from dinner in the fridge. Shane hadn’t put anything into the fridge either. “I guess he is going to try to live on Top Ramen,” Cliff thought to himself. “Did you get all settled in?” he asked. “Ya. I don’t have much. I wanted to say thanks for sticking up for me with your friend, Rich. You didn’t have to do that.” “Rich gets what he deserves. Well, not usually, but he deserved to get a good punch for what he said about you. You are my roommate now and I’ve got your back. I don’t like talking shit about people like Rich does. I’m an optimist.” Cliff walked over to Shane and sat down next to him on the couch. “So let’s get acquainted.” He sat cross-legged on the couch facing his new roommate. Shane opened himself up in that way that only he could, probing the emotions and sentiments of the people he is around. He could sense that Cliff really did want to know about him; to understand him. He could tell he was good. He felt certain valiance about Cliff. He was emotionally strong, stable, and substantive-much like his physical body. Shane could feel the concern and worry that Cliff had for him, although they had just met. Cliff wasn’t wary. He wasn’t afraid. He wanted to know why his roommate wouldn’t look him in they eye, why he flinched when Cliff tried to grab his bag to help him, and why he didn’t own anything. He could feel that Cliff had questions as he looked into his roommate’s eyes. There was something else there as well, but he couldn’t identify it. “Well? Shane, you can tell me anything. I have heard a lot from my friends about their lives. Nothing that you say will bother me.” Somehow, Cliff felt that Shane was much more of a risk to himself than to anyone else. He also had an intuition about people that he had learned to trust. He didn’t realize that Shane had a much more developed sense, but Cliff was good at reading people. The young man that was only a year younger than him had cowered all day like a puppy that had peed on the carpet. It was concerning but not scary. He knew from the look in Shane’s eyes earlier at the dinner table that Rich’s comments had really gotten to him. Sometimes he just wanted to punch Rich’s teeth in for being such a fucking jerk. He didn’t notice, but when he thought this, Shane lifted the corners of his mouth in a subtle smile. “Ya Cliff. I wish you would have punched him in the face and knocked that smug look right off of it!” Shane thought to himself. But back to the moment… “Cliff, I don’t really like to talk about myself much. Could you tell me something about you? Something about your family or…?” “Oh, sure! I love my family. We are so close. I am the oldest of four – two boys and two girls. Boy, girl, boy, girl. My parents live about 3 hours from here in a little farm town. I grew up there. My parents are my best friends and my siblings are all married and have kids. Seriously, its like a fucking Disney movie. “ He laughed and smiled that devastating smile as he related to Shane more about his background. Shane could feel his good mood and energy and was eagerly lapping it up. He had never felt this sort of positive energy. Cliff stopped his story. He could tell Shane was lost in it. Shane’s eyes were glazed over and he was smiling a little. “Shane, how about you?” Shane’s expression changed dramatically. The smile went away. The warmth on his face was gone. Shane teared up again. He knew he could be honest. He knew, instinctually, that Cliff wouldn’t laugh at him or his wreck of a life. “I have a very different story. I don’t know who my parents are. I don’t know where I come from. I know that I am alone.” He was visibly shaken. His voice was trembling and Cliff wanted to just reach out and hug him and make him feel better – that was his way. But he hesitated and felt that it would violate some boundary. Shane was delicate right now and was exposing himself in a way that Cliff felt very careful of. “I have lived in over fifty foster homes in my life. Until I fell out of the system when I was 18, I had never lived in the same place for more than a year. It was easier when I was younger, but when I hit puberty, things were different. I wouldn’t spend more than a couple of months in a house at a time” Cliff nodded at him, urging him to go on. “I have never really had friends. My foster families would always think I was too socially awkward or ashamed of me to let me get to know anyone very well. In every single place I was placed, I would scare them I guess. No one has ever treated me like you have been treated every day of your life. I have no stories of birthdays or happy holidays or friends to go to dinner with.” He sounded more and more upset and angry as he continued. “No one has ever treated me with any respect or any compassion. I have always been on my own…alone. Some people chose that road, but not me. It was forced on me. I don’t want my past to ruin the rest of my life, but I don’t know what to do about it. I think I am a monster. Every one of my foster parents said as much eventually…before they asked for me to be relocated.” A knot rose up in Cliff’s throat. This guy was just laying it all out there – he thought so anyway. “Cliff, what you did tonight – offering me your food and hospitality and kindness – no one has every been that kind to me. Especially when they get to know me better…know things about me. I don’t want you to be like them and I can tell that you are not.” He looked Cliff right in the eyes and Cliff just wanted to hold him and wrap his big beefy arms around this little guy. “I don’t really want to say anything else right now but I want you to know that I haven’t met anyone like you before. You make me feel safe.” He cut the last word off as he said it. Almost as if he knew that it had gone too far, for him anyway. He didn’t want to scare Cliff away or make things uncomfortable-or come out of the closet. Shane could feel Cliff’s emotions welling up within him. He could exquisitely sense his big roommate’s desire to comfort him. Cliff went to reach out to put his arm around him and Shane pulled away. “Thank you again, Cliff. I think I need to go to bed soon and I’d like to be alone here for a minute.” “Shane, you can tell me anything. Whenever you are ready to talk, you can tell me anything. I can take it. I’m not going anywhere.” Cliff was the emotional one now. His roommate had never felt love in his life. He didn’t know what it was to really hug someone; to hug his mom or dad or brother or sisters. He didn’t know what it was to have friends. He stood up and walked to the bedroom leaving Shane on the couch. Shane watched as Cliff’s big beefy back and legs walked away. He let out a little whimper. He wanted so bad to just reach out and touch Cliff, but that could get dangerous for Cliff. He had learned that the hard way. Cliff whipped around and caught Shane looking at his ass. He just smiled. “Shane, you’ll be safe here. Now, shower and go to bed. Let’s hang out tomorrow, ok?” Shane nodded. He knew that he would do whatever Cliff asked. He surrendered to his roommate’s will and desires because for the first time, he knew that someone would protect him. Cliff was the one truly decent human being that he had ever met in person and the only one he wanted to make happy. He smiled a genuine smile for the first time in a long while and got into the shower just as Cliff had asked him to. He washed himself off and towel dried. He knew that this body was just a shell of the man that he could be, but he was still ashamed. Twenty-two years of hiding who he was would not go away in the span of one brief evening. Somehow, he knew that Cliff wouldn’t care if he were different. He also knew that he would do whatever Cliff asked – he was strong where Shane was not. Shane smiled as he realized that the opposite was also true. After showering, Shane quietly went into the bedroom. The corners of his mouth turned up to smile as he heard Cliff breathing heavily and snoring lightly—more like a purr than a snore. He climbed into bed and relived the last few hours of his life. Something had changed. Maybe it was hope. Whatever it was, he was horny and he couldn’t help but touch himself. Cautiously, he looked over at his big strong handsome kind roommate and started to rub the head of his cock. It was too warm in the room to go under his covers and have more privacy so he decided to stay on top of them. He spit into his hand and rubbed the swelling knob with his palm. Working his way down slowly toward the base, he felt the veins along the shaft start coming to the surface. He could feel them individually. Shane knew that he had extra senses and when he was sexually aroused, his senses were even more acute. He could feel the throbbing of his cock begin in earnest. He could not take his eyes off of Cliff’s body laying just a few feet away. Cliff slept on his side and he was looking at the most beautiful man he had ever seen sleeping soundly just at a little over an arm’s length. He pumped his cock more and more. It steadily grew until it reached a limit with the body he had forced upon himself. He thought that a thick 10” cock would be a perfect maximum for his 5’ 9” edition. Shane eyed Cliff up and down. Cliff had not crawled under the covers either. It was too warm. Seattle is not known for its need for air-conditioning. Instead, he had stripped to his boxers. His chest was thick and hard without effort. It lacked the striations and veins that Shane knew existed under his own body, but Cliff was undeniably one of the most masculine men that Shane had met. He exuded strength. He also knew that Cliff wanted to be ripped and huge like his fucking goon-friend Rich. The thought of Rich made Shane’s blood boil. But never mind that now. Shane kept pumping his cock. His hand was getting warm. Spit is not the best lubricant. His forearm was getting tired with the action that it had gotten tonight. But this was the body that he had forced upon himself. He would have to deal with the weaknesses for the time being. Just then, Cliff’s eyes shot open. Shane yelped and tried to flip around to avoid Cliff’s stare. “Shane, are you awake?” Silence. “Shane, I know you are awake. I have been for the past few minutes. It’s ok.” Shane was terrified. He could tell that Cliff was being honest – he could ALWAYS tell if someone was being honest. “Shane. It’s ok. I’m gay too. It’s ok, Shane.” Shane froze. He didn’t move a single muscle. He willed his heart to stop beating and it did. He willed every fiber in his body to stop moving. No electrical impulses were being fired outside of his central nervous system. He was a dead ship in the water, utterly still. “Shane, please. It’s ok. Please, talk to me.” Cliff knew that his new friend was delicate and the most timid person he had met. He needed to handle this delicately. On the other side of the room, Shane heard one thing that Cliff said and it resonated with him. He had, after all, told himself that he had surrendered to Cliff, entirely and completely. The only thing he cared about in the moment was Cliff’s request, “Please, talk to me.” “Cliff, I’m afraid.” “Why? Shane, it’s ok. Whatever you say, I can handle.” “Cliff, I’m gay. I’m gay! I’ve never said that before or out loud to anyone. Please don’t kick me out of your room. I don’t know what I’d do.” There was a certain desperate quality in his voice. “Hey man. I’m gay too, remember? I think I said that a few seconds ago.” Shane was so caught up in the emotion of the moment and the fact that he had willed his body to stop its normal functions; he had barely heard Cliff say that. “Shane, come over here. I’m not going to hurt you.” Shane allowed his heart to start beating and the rest of his body to start working again. He got out of his bed, naked, and stood up next to Cliff who was still lying on top of his bed on his side. “You don’t have to worry about me.” Cliff reached his big arm out and touched Shane’s left thigh. He just left his hand there. Shane could feel something amazing happening but he didn’t know what it was. He had never felt what he felt now. One thing he knew – Cliff was communicating with him on a different level. Cliff was starting to get hard too. “Shane, please move your bed next to mine. I think tonight we should cuddle.” Shane heard the directive and pushed the bed closer to his Master’s bed. The frames bumped up against each other. Shane crawled on top of his bed and lay in the middle, not knowing what to do. His heart was racing and his mind was on fire. Nothing like this had ever happened to him in his 22 years. He felt Cliff’s emotions rolling off of his body. He felt love and lust and compassion and caring. He felt that Cliff wanted him. He had NEVER felt wanted. His body and mind told him that he was irrevocably tied to this man. Anything, ANYTHING Cliff asked for would be granted to him. Shane almost (almost) felt normal, like any other guy. “Shane, get on top of your bed and then move towards my body…please.” “Cliff, don’t say the word ‘please’ to me. I will do you whatever you ask without question and without thought to consequence. You are different from anyone that I have ever met. I trust you… and I have never trusted anyone before.” Shane crawled slowly on top of the king sized bed that Cliff had commanded to be made. Cliff reached out his arm toward Shane and grabbed his shoulder, drawing him in. Shane’s tenuous resolve almost broke. He was trying to maintain control. Cliff pulled Shane closer. “I know this is scary for you. If you would like to, just back up into me and we can spoon. I’ll be the big spoon and you can be the little spoon.” “I don’t know what you mean. Spoon?” ‘Yes. I will cup your body into mine. It feels good.” “Cliff, don’t say things like ‘if you would like to.’ Anything you ask me to do, I will do. Anything.” Shane felt a pulse of energy coming from Cliff. Cliff desired him. He really truly desired him. Shane nestled into the larger man’s embrace. Shane was hard. All ten inches. Cliff wasn’t too far behind with a solid nine, and thick. Cliff put his arm around his new friend and just held him close. Cliff put a top-sheet over them both and thought how lucky he was to be able to care for his new roommate. There was something about Shane that drew him in. He hadn’t felt this kind of love in a long time. Shane, on the other hand, was attempting to control every muscle in his body. “FUCK!” he kept repeating inside of his head. “I have to slow down. I have to calm myself. I can’t lose the one person in my existence that really cares about me. I don’t want him to think that I am a monster.” Cliff brought Shane in closer. Shane could feel Cliff’s ample cock against his back. He noticed things about Cliff in this moment that he had not noticed before. He noticed how his chest had a light dusting of fur. He noticed his happy trail that erupted next to his navel and marched down to his crotch. He noticed that Cliff’s pecs were much harder than they looked from a casual glance. His nipples were beautiful and perfect quarter sized – well, maybe a bit bigger. He noticed Cliff’s breath on his own neck. It was warm and soft and eager. Shane could sense everything. Shane was losing control of himself…of the monster that was inside of him. And then it happened. He felt himself start to cum. He didn’t know that it could happen like this. His cock grew and lengthened. But something else happened too. His entire body shook. The barriers that he had made with other people in his life vanished in a moment. Shane embraced Cliff…embraced him in a way that made them one person. He could see Cliff in a way that Cliff couldn’t see himself. Shane surrendered. Shane knew he could get bigger and more powerful, but he didn’t know what that would mean for Cliff, so he tempered the effect and decided to re-set up barriers until he knew how Cliff would respond. Cliff—on the other hand—felt Shane change. He was emitting an energy that Cliff had never felt and somehow, it felt right and good – and extension of himself. Cliff gasped. He was feeling Shane’s body one second, warm and giving. The next second, Shane’s body was hard as steel. He couldn’t see with his eyes what was happening since it was dark in the room, but it felt powerful and like nothing he had experienced in his short 23-year life. Cliff didn’t know what was happening, but he did know one thing—Shane had opened himself up and Cliff wanted to give Shane the love and tenderness that he deserved and something that he had never felt. He continued to rub Shane’s shoulders and back and the petrification of Shane’s body commenced in earnest. Slowly and deliberately, Shane allowed himself to adapt into the being that he had feared. He grew harder. Everything on his body grew harder. Cliff said aloud, “Shane, I don’t know what’s happening, but I want to see it. I know there is something…something that you aren’t telling me, but that I can feel. I need, want, and must see it.” Shane simply responded, “Yes, Master. I know that you need to see this.” Shane lifted his index finder the smallest of degrees, coaxing the light switch to turn on from a dozen feet away. The room lit up with a warm incandescent light. Shane crawled off the bed and Cliff was lying supine staring at his new roommate. “What would you like to see, Cliff?” Cliff looked at the previous weakling that he had been talking with just a short while before and saw a GOD of muscle and strength. “Shane, please tell me what is happening. I can feel it, but my mind doesn’t know how this is possible.” “Cliff, Master. Should I call you Cliff or Master?” “Cliff. ‘Master sounds so weird.” “Cliff, this is the reason that I have never been loved. When growing up in foster care, I would start changing when I felt my foster family began to like me. I felt that their emotions were powering my body. I know that is foolish now.” Cliff began to understand what Shane had gone through. “I felt strong and invincible. But when my body began to change going through puberty, I couldn’t control it as much. I didn’t know I needed to. No one gave me guidance. No one loved me. “ “Shane, I am so sorry.” The waves of compassion that Cliff felt rippled through Shane and he began to grow again. It was more intense. Shane was responding to Cliff’s warmth. It was something so natural to them both. With the lights on now, Cliff could see what was happening. “Master Cliff?” Cliff winced. He didn’t like being called Master. “Yes Shane.” Shane’s body trembled as Cliff said his name. He was becoming hypersensitive to what Cliff wanted, needed, desired, or demanded. “Yes, Shane?” He repeated. Shane’s cock began expanding again at the sound of his name on the lips of the only man in his life that meant shit to him. Just the sound of Cliff saying his name made him raging hard. “Master Cliff…hmmmm… I mean Cliff… Sorry. I know you aren’t ready to be called Master quite yet. I am nervous about something. I am not as good as you are. I am not kind and pure and gentle. I don’t have positive regard for everyone like you do. If I am honest, I would like to kick Rich’s ass for making me feel embarrassed in front of you, Cliff. I want all of those foster parents to know how they made me feel. I want the guys that beat the shit out of me growing up to know that they fucked with the wrong kid. If I had developed to my potential then, I would have destroyed them all and I probably would have laughed about it. There is darkness in me that I am afraid of. I need you to help me Cliff. It scares me. I wish I was more like you.” Cliff watched Shane flex his slowly expanding muscles involuntarily, like he was just feeling them out, wanting to know that they were there. Cliff put his lips close to Shane’s ear and whispered. “Shane.” Shane let out a deep-throated moan at the utterance of his name by his owner. He looked almost crazed. The only thing he wanted was to please Cliff. It was arousing him and feeding him power that he had only begun to feel. Cliff’s mouth curled in a smile at the effect he was having on Shane. He wanted to fuck him but he wasn’t sure Shane was ready for that yet. “I will always be here for you, Shane. It is ok. Just like you jerking off watching me sleep, this is ok too. I don’t judge you for your past. I don’t blame you for wanting to mess up Rich and his pretty face, or the other people that have let you down. But I will never let you down. I care about you already and I know you know that.” Cliff leaned in and kissed Shane on his forehead. The veins in Shane’s body rose to the surface. Snaking around invisible boundaries and shields, thousands of vessels sprung up all over Shane’s body. On his shoulders, on his arms, on his abs, and face. Around his skull and down his traps where they nestled in his pecs. Angry finger-width vessels hugged his arms like a newborn to its mother. His legs were a veritable 3D puzzle of hard-as-stone muscle and sausage-width veins demanded attention. They were feeding something that was on the verge of being born. They were anxious and angry and pleased when Cliff commanded, “Show me what you are!” In the matter of a second, Cliff’s pulsing cock exploded a bounty of cum onto Shane’s chest. Shane looked like a rabid animal, snarling and gnashing his teeth in the air. “Yes! I will show you what I am!!!!” Shane howled with his head thrust back and pressing his chest toward the sky. The snakes that slithered all over Shane’s body pulsed with his heartbeat. They grew more thick and menacing. Cliff reached out to touch one and as he got close, the vein seemed to reach out for his touch. It seemed to respond to him. He pushed down and the snake that slithered across Shane’s upper pec bowed down to him and disappeared under the marble surface. Shane growled and emitted a sound somewhere between an orgasmic moan and the collapse of a mountain or eruption of a volcano. He looked at Shane’s face then down to his body. He touched the muscles that had been fed by the still-present snakes of vasculature. The muscle felt like stone, but instead of cold harshness, it felt warm and inviting. He knew that Shane was inviting him to enjoy this feeling and the compliance of his body to Cliff’s will. The solid chord of chest muscle leaping out of Shane’s pecs were delineated by a deep chasm – deeper than the individual bundles of muscle that rippled across Shane’s chest. Shane’s delts looked as if they were about to be over taken by a fleet of encroaching threads, but the threads were not threatening… they were muscle fibers willed into existence by Cliff’s request. Distinct. Hot. Pulsing. “Bigger!” Cliff thought and without saying anything aloud, Shanes delts exploded in every direction, every thread, sinew, and bundle fighting for real estate. He reached out to touch the newly formed monolith and as he touched the skin, he could feel electricity arcing out toward his fingers. Little sparks were being generated between himself and the muscle he commanded to grow in Shane’s shoulders. Cliff saw Shane’s neck and almost blacked out. The entire surface was covered with wriggling serpents under the skin. He looked at Shane’s chest. Giant slithering blood vessels moved freely just under the surface. He looked at Shane’s abs. Angry pythons engorged themselves upon Shane’s stomach with smaller tributaries branching off of the larger vessels. He looked at Shane’s arms. The monstrous veins were feeding something that lied beneath. He didn’t know how, but he knew that the veins weren’t the parasites; the veins were nourishing whatever was growing. Somehow, in the depths of his being, Cliff knew that this monstrous beast was being fed by the vasculature that he had just witnessed and he, Cliff, was in control of it. He was its Master. Finally he felt himself overcome by what he saw and felt. “Shane! Shane!” He reached out and grabbed Shane’s arm. The touch of his fingers against Shane’s skin caused the formerly quiet and cautious Shane to howl and begin convulsing. He shook and trembled. Cliff looked down into Shane’s eyes. They were open now but entirely black. Black as India Ink or the darkest of nights. Even without the pupils of normal eyes, Cliff knew that Shane was looking directly at him. Shane smiled wickedly and said, “Master, I will not make further requests of you, but I would ask for you to test the boundaries of my power. I do not know what I am capable of. Cliff, you make me feel safe and protected.” Cliff couldn’t believe that the thing that Shane was slowly becoming would need safety and protection from a mere mortal, but somehow, he understood that it was true. Shane needed love and caring. He needed to feel protected and safe. That is what he desired above all else. Then it became clear to Cliff. The muscle beast Shane was on the verge of becoming, the monster his arteries were now feeding, was only concerned with those basic needs. It didn’t matter how powerful Shane became. He would first need to feel the acceptance and unconditional positive regard that Cliff could give him. Cliff was that kind of guy. He could feel Shane’s power and strength growing without even touching him. “Are you afraid, Shane?” Shane once again convulsed at the mention of his name. It echoed in his mind. Cliff’s loving voice was ricocheting inside of his head and it made him need more. He composed himself for a moment. “I am afraid that you will cast me aside if I become something that you detest or find grotesque.” “Don’t you worry about that. I love muscle. “ Cliff grabbed a hold of Shane’s developing quads, picked out one of the muscles wrestling on the surface and applied pressure. It was hard, but it gave way to Cliff’s touch. “See that there? “ motioning to Shane’s growing quads. “We need more of that.” Cliff’s smiled and put his hand on the side of Shane’s cheek. “You want to test your boundaries? Let’s take you out for a spin.” Shane, with his marble hard body and expanding vasculature, looked into Cliff’s eyes and felt more love than has been known to man. The last thing that Cliff heard before his passed out was a loud crack and the sound of a mountain growing, moaning, and rumbling.

Check out the original story that started things off here: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2276-protein-does-a-body-good/?hl=%2Bprotein+%2Bdoes+%2Bbody+%2Bgood Part 2 is here: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4743-from-boys-to-men-protein-does-more-than-one-body-good-2-of-3/ ‘Boys, tonight is going to be one hell of a feast, I can feel it!’ ‘It better be Issac, I am extremely hungry and could probably eat a horse if I could get my hands on one.’ *laughing to himself* ‘Ummmm I’m sure Brent. You and Issac have probably practiced on each other’s quite often.’ The sarcastic answer to Brent’s statement makes the other two graduate students stare at their friend Nash in a rather annoyed manner. He realizes this and sort of looks the other way in hopes of avoiding a confrontation with them. Luckily, the two men are used to this kind of banter and go back to their original conversation. ‘Anyway, you are definitely going to join me and Brent tonight right? We ordered takeout from that restaurant downtown, you know the controversial one where those two guys were found sprawled out on the floor beside the food bar. The police said they had never seen two guys that big before.’ Nash seems to remember what Issac is talking about, but he doesn’t seem all that interested in what happened there. He recalls the media speaking more about how the restaurant was damaged than the condition of the two men. Apparently they were sent to the hospital but once they received treatment for their injuries, they disappeared and no one knows where they went. The aura of the restaurant after that incident must interest his friends to the point that they are willing to try the food themselves. Both Brent and Issac are fairly built, both go to the gym about every other day when they are not busy with their classes. Nash is quite thin which is never lost on the other two guys. They like to razz him about it quite a bit, but it isn’t something that they care too much about either. Brent is of mixed heritage and sometimes parades around in one of his jockstraps in front of Nash just to make him uncomfortable. He has kept a bunch of them from when he used to play football back in the day when he was an undergraduate at the university. Nash has always had sort of a crush on him, but was afraid to really make a move because he knows that Issac is seeing him, at least he still thinks he is. Issac is from the West Coast and has a laid back attitude about most things. He has a tendency to embarrass Nash like Brent does, but his is more mental than anything. He secretly has a crush on the skinny man that is not noticed by Nash. ‘Well…..*thinks about it for a few seconds and ponders if Issac and Brent are planning something* I suppose I could come over for a little while. You know I have that project that needs to be done before next week. *looks indecisive at first before deciding* Alright, I’ll be here. When is it anyway?’ Issac grins while Brent gets behind him and acts like he is humping him. Nash rolls his eyes once he sees what is going on. His west coast friend turns and pushes his playful roommate away from him. They start shadow boxing and throwing goofy insults at each other. Nash walks past them both which immediately prompts them to stop. Issac grabs his arm and turns him around to face him. ‘Just be here in about two hours man, we are going to place the order right now.’ *looks satisfied* ‘Okay, you two try not to fuck while I’m gone.’ *rolls eyes* Nash grabs his laptop and tablet and walks out the front door. His two buddies continue to grapple behind him as he walks down the street to his apartment. He has a roommate that lives with him, but he is currently overseas visiting a male friend of his. After about thirty minutes of just doing random things, Nash gets on his laptop and looks up some more information on that restaurant the other two are so dead set on trying out. He discovers that it is primarily just a protein buffet that uses secret ingredients in its food. Despite multiple investigations by different agencies, nobody has been able to pinpoint exactly what is in the food that causes things to metamorphize in men’s bodies. The man is concerned that his two friends are just doing this to feel good for just one night and will jeopardize their health just to see if they can get big without doing it the hard way, which could take years possibly. He wonders if they are thinking about what might happen as a result of consuming the food. Apparently one of their other friends ordered one of the very expensive buffet packages and ended up doing serious damage to not only himself, but to his apartment which quenched their desire to try out the food themselves. Nash has known them long enough to assume that they don’t stop pursing something unless they are absolutely sure that they will get nothing from it. Nash hears a knock on his door which is immediately followed by it opening. It turns out to be Issac who comes in to rush over and jump right beside his skinny friend on the couch to try and get him to react in some way. He cranes his head over at the computer screen in the small man’s lap and sighs a few times. ‘You are researching that place aren’t you? Don’t be so dead set on discrediting it. *rubs Nash’s back* It is Brent that is so gung-ho about this. I just want to try the stuff out and see if the talk is all true. It apparently worked for Solomon so why wouldn’t it work for us?’ Nash stops browsing the internet to turn and look at his eager friend. ‘So…..which buffet package did you two purchase then?’ Issac pauses and smiles just a bit, ‘uhhh well we got the second one, the one that has the spicy chicken and turkey. We actually got that one because we knew you would like both. He really wants to include you in this buddy because he thinks you need the help.’ Nash rolls his eyes a few times and puts the computer down beside him on the couch. He stands up and turns around to look down at Issac. ‘Naturally, so this whole thing was set up to somehow convince me to join you two in this weird experiment you are trying out right?’ Issac gets up to stand next to his skinny friend and puts his hands on Nash’s shoulders. He tries to hug him, but is pushed away. ‘Not necessarily bud. Brent doesn’t look at you the same way I do. He just sees you as another frat brother basically. He has known you maybe a couple of year’s tops, while I have known you since we met at orientation here. We hit it off almost immediately remember?’ Nash looks irritated but does give in as he leans into Issac’s arms for a hug. The fit man holds him for a few seconds and lets go. He smiles at him before he starts speaking again. ‘Why don’t we go ahead and go back over buddy. Hopefully Brent hasn’t already gotten the order yet.’ Nash agrees as he grabs his laptop to head out the door back to his friends’ place. When they enter the front door, they can hear Brent’s voice in the background as if he is in the middle of doing something dirty. Nash walks into the kitchen to sit at the table to get on his laptop again. Issac tells him that he is going to go find out what the heck his close friend is doing. After a few minutes, the doorbell to the apartment goes off. Nobody answers it so it goes off again. Nash reluctantly gets up from his chair to go answer it after a couple of rounds. When he opens the door the smell of chicken and turkey hits him in the face. It feels as if it is giving him a rush of adrenaline. His pupils dilate for a few seconds before the delivery man stares and smiles at him. ‘Hey man, you order a number two from us?’ *seems a bit surprised* ‘Uhhh I guess I did. I suppose you need me to pay you right?’ The delivery man waves his left hand since his right one is full. The huge bulging bicep in his right arm twitches as he holds the food in place. ‘Actually no man, someone has already purchased the order it seems. I will need your signature though before I leave. The tip was already included with your order as well.’ *Nash is puzzled, but amazed too* ‘Oh nice.’ The man grins and stands there for a few seconds before he says something else. ‘If you don’t mind man, I want you to take these containers while I go back to the truck to get the rest of the order. I will be back in a couple of minutes to get the signature.’ He turns back around to go to his delivery vehicle as Nash continues to look confused before he closes the door. He takes the food into the kitchen to put them on the table beside his laptop. He opens up both containers and is amazed at the intoxicating smell that is emanating from them. He can literally feel his body trembling from the fumes which worries him just slightly. The chicken is marinating in what looks like a red tomato sauce and the turkey is in a white sauce that sort of resembles alfredo. He didn’t think that he would want to try it, but his brain is compelling him to do it for some reason. Before it gets any tougher to resist, he puts the lids back on both containers. As he turns around, the other two are standing behind him. He yells in fright which makes them laugh hysterically. ‘Damn Nash, I haven’t seen you react like that……maybe ever. *smells the food* OH DAMN! Issac this stuff smells fucking amazing! *walks over and pulls the lids off* SHIT! This looks really fucking good. I am feeling a bit tingly just inhaling the fumes. *looks at Issac* Get over here and smell this man.’ Issac walks over and smiles before letting out a few moans. He feels a bit relaxed like a large weight has been taken off his shoulders. Nash composes himself long enough to hear the doorbell ring again. He turns to walk back down the hallway from the kitchen to the front door to open it. The man that was there before now has two more in his hands. He grins at Nash with his beautiful gray eyes and is now showing a bit more skin than he did before. The small man’s eyes are immediately drawn to the delivery man’s sweaty mountains peering from inside his work shirt. ‘Hey man, here is the rest of your order. You also get our loaded potatoes and special blend of beans. *pauses for a few moments* Do you mind if I come in for a minute or two?’ Nash’s eyes widen as he finds himself growing more attracted to the hunk standing in front of him. ‘Of course…..what exactly do you need to come in for?’ The man walks in and takes the containers into the kitchen as Nash follows close behind. He puts them beside the other two containers as both Brent and Issac are ecstatic to see more food coming in. They barely notice the hot hairy hunk that is putting the food on the table. Nash stands behind all of them observing and studying what they are doing. The man turns to walk back over to Nash and can feel some kind of unusual presence developing between them. He smiles before bouncing his pecs and biceps making the veins dance in his arms as the striations in his chest ripple. He pulls Nash into his body before leaning down to slowly kiss him on the lips. The smitten small man moans deeply as his friends begin loading up plates they have from the cabinet with the food on the table. They finally stop kissing as the man picks him up in his arms to talk to him. ‘I was like you not too long ago man. My name by the way is August Bellefleur. I just want to let you know that your mind will be much clearer after tonight. I have a couple of other deliveries to make and afterwards I will return to expand on the moment we just shared together. *puts Nash back down and gets the scanner from his pocket for him to sign* For now though, I need you to sign this for me man. *Nash signs* Thanks man. *smiles* If you don’t mind, I would love to know what your name is.’ ‘Oh my gawd, it is Nash Carpenter. Sorry about that.’ *embarrassed* August grins as he puts the scanner back in his pants pocket before pulling his shirt off to show Nash the goods as his insanely roidy, but powerfully hairy chest glistens with sweat. Nash doesn’t hesitate to put his hands on every part of the powerful looking man’s chest touching each huge abdominal and massaging August’s bloated arms and pecs. The big man sighs feeling Nash’s warm firm touch against his hairy skin. He picks him up once again in his arms and holds him tightly as he places Nash’s head against his right shoulder and immense trap. The small man has a bit of concern though putting his trust in a man he just met just a few minutes before. It doesn’t seem to make much sense to him, but once again feels compelled to allow this man to enter into his heart. August can feel his nervousness and whispers into his ear. ‘I can promise you that things will definitely change after tonight. You may even want to fool around with them, but it will be empty compared to what we may have. It will feel like we were meant to be together and you will finally fulfill your true potential. I had no idea either until it happened to me. This restaurant’s secret formula changes men’s lives, I was given this particular delivery to be paired up with whoever was going to answer your door. Well…..that someone is you Nash.’ August turns his head and kisses Nash again before putting him back down. He winks at him and turns to leave. Nash follows behind as the huge man walks out the front door shirtless. He stops and looks behind him as his admirer says something. ‘You forgot your shirt. *pauses to speak again but not before August waves his hand no* I…..uhhhh…..I already want to see you again…..uhhh what am I saying? You are the most intriguing man I have ever met……but…..why am I saying this?.....we just met.’ August smiles a little. ‘Shhh……*puts a finger up to his lips*……I’ll see you soon man trust me and then you can see the rest of what I have to offer. I’ll be longing to be with you as much as you want to be with me. I can just see it……*pauses for a few seconds and sighs*……mmmmm damn I am getting hard…..I will talk to you soon Nash, bye man.’ August jumps into his delivery vehicle and drives off. Nash can hear Brent and Issac getting ready to eat as they shuffle into the tv room. The skinny graduate student closes the door before rushing in to talk to them. Other entries in the Body Good series: Achilles: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2250-achilles-does-a-body-good/?hl=%2Bprotein+%2Bdoes+%2Bbody+%2Bgood Hypnosis: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2230-hypnosis-does-a-body-good/?hl=hypnosis Sex Part 1 and 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2258-sex-does-a-body-good-2-parts/

What a beautiful description of sex with a hugely muscled man. You make everthing so vivid, really pulling the reader into the story. Really enthralling stuff!

To read the first installment go here: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4388-the-interview-part-1/ Ray went down to the corner store to get some groceries. He figured if he couldn’t have a man or an acting job or even any friends since they were all out of town for spring break, he might as well get some solace in some ice cream, beer and Doritos. At least food wouldn’t say no and eating always made him feel good. He picked up some of that new B&J’s Core stuff and some good brew and nosh and took it back up to his apartment. After he put the food away, which he would eat it later while probably watching some reruns of Friends or Will & Grace, he decided to go down to the gym to keep up on his weight training to keep that good “actor” body that the industry said you need to have. You know, the tight ass, at least 6 pack abs, nice, but not over developed chest, good definition and strength in the arms and legs, yeah, THAT kind of “Actor” body. He got to the gym and while he was doing a set of cable curls he saw his one of his friends and classmate, Cory. Cory had gone home to visit his family and friends in Fresno over the weekend for spring break, but he must have come back early since it was only Wednesday. “Hey Dude, How you doing?” Cory asked as he walked over to meet his friend. Ray cracked out a few more reps and then replied, “Good Man. I thought you were spending the week up at your folks place?” “Nah, Professor Wheeler called yesterday and asked if I could meet him today. He sounded really frantic about it, too, so I’m heading over there after I get my work out in here. He said he had “a breakthrough” or something and needed my help, so I cut the week short. Nothing much was going on anyway, and I headed back to LA. Watchya been up to yourself?” “Not much, it’s been kinda a bummer since last week. I can’t get a good audition, all the crew is gone for the week and I haven’t fucked in over a month…so yeah, it’s pretty much sucking now.” “Well, buck up buddy, cause you and I are gonna have one Hell of a workout and then we can grab some lunch before I had over to see Wheeler.” Both guys pressed, curled, pushed, and worked up a big sweat on the weights and then headed to the locker room. Since Cory played football, he had a lot more mass and thickness to his muscles than Ray’s swimmer/model/actor’s body did and after working out it seemed like he literally blew up with even more muscle. They both walked into the communal shower room and Ray could hardly keep his eyes off of the big goon. Cory knew Ray was gay, and it never bothered him, but today, he felt the eyes on him were just a little too much. “Hey Dude, I know you like dick and all, but jeez, give it a rest? I know I look good, but damn, you make me feel like a piece of meat!!” Cory said jovially, but with a serious tone behind it. Both guys chuckled and Cory continued as he grabbed his junk, “Yeah, dude, I know you haven’t gotten much lately, but this log is only for the ladies.” Ray turned red and turned away from his friend, “Sorry, Man…you’re right it’s been a long time. Heh heh. I need to get the Torso’s tonight and just take home a piece of ass” Both guys laughed out loud and finished up their showers. They dressed and decided to get a bite at Hamburger Mary’s in West Hollywood, so Ray might pick up a waiter as well as a burger. Once they both drove into the parking lot Cory’s cell rang and the voice on the other end was unknown to him because it was so incredibly deep and rich, “Hello, Cory?”, yet still familiar and actually sexy, he thought. “Cory, are you in town? Did you get what I asked…the flash drive from my house and some 4 or 5x clothes from Casual Male XL? “ Cory got out of his car and walked toward Ray’s Mustang, “Pro…Professor Wheeler…is that you? Ahhh, yeah, I got the clothes and the flash drive you wanted. Professor Wheeler…” “Yes, Cory, It’s me. I need you to get here soon.” “What happened to your voice?” “Don’t worry about that, that’s the least of my issues. I just…want you to suck my cock…get here as soon as you can.” Cory shook his head. “ I need…to fuck you hard…to get that the flash drive up and running…so you can worship me…with the new data. I’ve done it, my boy. I've cracked the code and I'm...gonna fuck you senseless....change sports medicine forever.” Cory, couldn’t explain what he thought he was hearing from Professor Wheeler. Also, he couldn't explain why he was growing so horny as his cock began to get hard. “The serum works, son…as my cum showers you and runs down your hot throat and up your sweet muscle boy ass…but there’s a side effect. I need your help…boy, as I make you my sex slave…to test it out again. How long until you’ll be here…so I can make you into something amazing…so we can get started?” Cory was now breathing heavy and he was hornier than he had even been in years. He couldn't think straight, in more ways than one. He had never even had a sexual thought of another man, but now, it was all he could think about. “Umm, Professor Wheeler, I’m confused; you want to do what with me? Everything’s foggy. I want to help you, but…okay sir…okay I’m…I’m willing sir. I…I want you….to help you sir. I mean, I’ll be there in about an hour, okay?” “Okay, but hurry....you need to have my cock in you....I'll be waiting!” Click. Ray looked at his friend, who was obviously distressed and breathing heavily. “Who was that? Are you okay, dude? You…look flushed” Ray asked as he noticed the large snake running down his friend’s thigh. “I…I can’t have lunch, man. I gotta…I gotta get to Rob..er Professor Wheeler. He…he needs me. I…I think I need him too. Oh God, I feel like I’m fire.” Cory shook his head and looked up at Ray. His eyes were wide and glazed over, like he was drunk or hypnotized. Then without even seeming to care, Cory, grabbed his cock in his jeans and began to squeeze his hard cock, moaning loudly and biting his lip. “God, dude, I should’ve let you suck me off in the shower…You're really...really looking fucking good....” and with that Cory turned around and began to walk back toward his car. Ray was stunned to say the least, but he knew there was something wrong with his friend. He chased after Cory and when he reached him he grabbed his shoulders and spun his friend around. The result was Cory slamming his lips against Ray’s and the two shared a very passionate kiss right there in the parking lot. Ray was again, shocked but the feeling of having one of the hottest men on campus kissing him, overcame him and made the shock a little easier as he eased into the kiss. Both men began to get more and more passionate and in another swift move, Cory’s superior strength took over the situation as he picked up Ray and carried him into the alley between Hamburger Mary’s and Hector’s Tailor shop. Once they were both in the bowels of the alley, Cory began ripping off Ray’s clothes like an animal and then he took off his own pants and shoved Ray’s face into his crotch, commanding Ray to suck his cock. Even though this was much rougher than Ray would have liked this experience he went with it as he swallowed his friends 10 incher. Cory began to ease up a bit as the pleasure of his cock being sucked sufficed his hunger. He couldn’t control it, but visions of Professor Wheeler as some huge muscle freak kept racing through his brain and with every vision or thought of him, he could feel himself becoming more aroused and he could feel any heterosexuality slowly leaving his being as nothing but homosexual thoughts and yearnings took over. He bent over while Ray continued to suck him and he wanted to feel Ray’s tight muscled little ass. He put his finger in his mouth and then stuck it down and he felt the first crack of a man’s ass ever. He plunged his finger deep into Ray’s hole, which made Ray moan loudly and suck even harder on his cock. It felt soooo good and he knew he wanted to stick his cock deep in the smaller man’s ass. Ray was no longer his friend, but his sexual conquest. He switched his other arm around and grabbed ahold of Ray’s puny 6 inch cock. It felt so good to hold another man’s cock in his hands, especially since his was much bigger and he was so much stronger and bigger than this puny fucker. At that thought, he could feel the building orgasm and he wasn’t ready to burst just yet, so he let go of Ray’s cock and picked him up by putting his arm under Ray’s front hips and pulled his ass up, causing Ray to let go of his cock as he spun him up so that Ray’s ass was right at Cory’s face. Cory held Ray upside down in a 69 postion as he knew exactly what to do as he licked and fucked his friend’s ass with his tongue. While he held Ray out in front of him using the wall to help him keep his prey still and steady as he ate out the smaller muscle boy’s hole. Ray’s head was now reeling and all he could to was to completely submit to this muscle thug. To Ray as well, Cory was no longer just a friend, but his master and his daddy and Ray knew he was his boy. Cory’s tongue was so long and thick as he licked and fucked his hole. God it was amazing. He knew that this was just a prelude to Cory fucking him hard, as he was ready and wanting it more than he ever had before. He had no idea what had made Cory change like this, but right now he didn’t care. He just wanted his friend’s huge cock deep in him. And if he wouldn’t have thought himself crazy, it felt that Cory had actually gotten a little bigger, like he had just packed on another couple of inches of muscle and cock. Cory's sexual hunger and frenzy couldn’t wait any longer. He stopped priming his victim and carried Ray over to an old ripped up booth from Mary’s and laid him down , throwing Ray's legs in the air raising up his ass to be the perfect target as he spit down on his cock and plunged without hesitation his, now, 12 inch cock deep in to his friend. Ray screamed and Cory covered up his mouth, to muffle the cries of pain, more so that he wouldn’t have to hear them, than if someone else would, simply because he didn’t care. To Cory, the only think he cared about was filling this puny bitch's hole with his cum. Ray was not his friend; he was a piece of ass…a piece of ass that he intended on destroying with complete pleasure. His stokes and thrusts inside the man’s ass were full in and full out, paired up with short super quick jackhammering. Cory's mind kept picturing Professor Wheeler as a huge mountain of man muscle and he felt a low growl in him, which quickly rose into loud bear like growls as he fucked the hole. He looked at the scene that was playing out in front of his eyes and then he looked at his bigger more muscled physique and this only cause him to become hornier and more animalistic. He began to smash his cock deeper and harder into the lump of flesh as he put his hands under its ass, helping to bring it toward him making each thrust that much stronger. Tears began running down Ray’s face as the pain, but overwhelming pleasure was completely over taking him. Yes, it actually felt good, with the fucking that he was getting, but he himself felt like nothing more than a sex doll to Cory. He felt completely insignificant and completely void of any love from the man who was fucking him. This was nothing more than then a fuck; a fuck to get the muscle guy off. There was no tenderness, no caring, no love, and no feelings other than raw primal urges being fulfilled. Still, even with this beating he was getting, Ray could feel his own orgasm rising in him and he actually wondered if he would be able to cum without even grabbing his own cock. Just then he opened his eyes and saw that Cory was nearing the end as his eyes began to flicker and roll back in his head. The rush overcame him in just a matter of seconds and there was no way for him to suppress it. Cory’s orgasm was rising up from his balls with more force and power than he had ever felt before in his life. The grip on Ray’s legs grew tighter and with one huge last shove, Cory shot like a cannon deep into the ass below. Shot after exquisite shot of huge volleys of cum rocketed into Ray’s ass and it was now Cory’s turn to scream as he felt more ecstasy than all of his combined orgasms in life ever had. This in turn, did cause Ray to involuntarily cum without even touching his own cock as the power of Cory’s cum shots hit Ray’s prostate just perfectly. Both men were screaming at the top of their lungs and just as suddenly as the orgasm happened, the moment it ended for Cory, he lifelessly fell on top of his friend. Ray finished cumming even after Cory had fallen on top of him, since this had been the most amazing orgasm he had had as well, but after he came off his high, he noticed that Cory wasn’t moving. In fact, he wasn’t breathing. …. About an hour prior, across town, in an abandon warehouse building on campus, Wednesday was the same as Tuesday and the day before. Jim, now, would fetch the pizzas so that Rob could stay away from another human but still continue to get nourished. Jim and Rob could not be in the same room at the same time. If they were, Jim would turn into a muscle worshipping lump of a man who could not control himself and would continue to cum until he would exhaust all of his seminal fluid, which by now was only after one orgasm. It was also getting harder and harder for Rob to submit to his own desires of fucking Jim, to which he knew would ultimately kill the poor man. Rob actually began to worry for Jim’s health and safety. He pretty much stayed in his lab or in the gym in the basement. While in the lab, he would try and figure out if there was a way to be able to go out into public and not have the same reaction that Jim would have. After hours of exhausting all the possibilities, Rob came to the conclusion that he would have to do a few human experiments. One of the experiments would be that he would try to interact with a different human than Jim and see if the “worshiping” effects were the same. First, he experimented on two more pizza delivery boys, by staying in the shadows, but in the same room as the young fellows, but the outcome was the same. Each boy would turn into a complete muscle worshipping cum dumping idiot, passing out after cumming over and over. Rob would go back to the lab and Jim would than go into the foyer, pick up the youngster and lay them back in their cars, where they must have thought they had just fallen asleep. The fresh air, had luckily erased their minds of the incident. Rob tried to think of other avenues that he could experiement on, but his own mind was becoming cloudy and full of lust. He was glad that Cory was coming. He had noticed that even when Jim and he weren’t in the same room, but Jim would hear his voice; it would seem that Jim would begin to lose control again and begin to become overwhelmed with a need to cum. Rob would have to stop talking for Jim to regain his composer. Rob had hoped that Cory would be there soon, so he could help make some sense of all of this. And maybe, just maybe, Cory wouldn’t be affected like Jim. On a chance, Rob decided to call his assistant… Please let me know what you think of this installment!!!

You can check out Part 1 here: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/2716-the-construction-projectthe-sexual-chemistrywhos-worshipping-who-muscle-genie/ Sexual Chemistry sequel: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3717-the-scene-stealer-more-sexual-chemistry/?hl=%2Bthe+%2Bscene+%2Bstealer Who's Worshipping Who? sequel: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/4503-to-worship-or-not-to-worship-another-admirer-enters-muscle-genie/ Lennox and Parker kiss each other deeply feeling their hearts beating rapidly as the furry men start fucking again. The black-haired top pumps his eager bottom slowly while continuing to fixate on the two huge men across the street. The construction workers are both too busy posing in their under gear to really notice the two giants across the street until Parker finally gets their attention. He pushes the window up with his massive left arm and forgets how strong he is. The glass starts to crack as he lifts it up beyond where it was supposed to stop. The shards go cascading down into the yard as he quickly puts his arm back inside the window. Lennox grunts as he hears the sound since he loves how strong Parker has become. The two men posing immediately turn their attention across the street at the kitchen window and see what has happened. Parker peers back out the window again and grins. Lennox manages to turn his head to look at them as well which immediately gets the attention of both men since they have worked with him for quite some time. Without waiting another minute, both men start to walk towards the street and bang up against each other grunting trying to show off. The two behemoths inside the kitchen stop fucking again and notice that they are going to have company. Parker pulls his rod out of Lennox and puts him down on the floor so they can look out the window again. They both stick their hands out and make gestures for the other two to come over to the window. After a few cars go by, the smaller, yet fairly muscled construction workers manage to get on to Parker’s property and race over to the window. Parker grabs the arm of the darker-skinned one and pulls him inside before rubbing the man’s tight ass. The other one is burying his head in Lennox’s huge furry chest and munching away at the forest as the hulking redhead holds him up in his hands and flexes his giant guns. The two lovers now have two other guys to play with it seems. Lennox grunts as he feels his admirer’s mouth searching for his erect nips. When the man finally finds both of them, he tugs on them hard with his teeth which makes the big man wince. He smothers the man again in his massive pecs after a couple of minutes of nipple play. He pulls him inside the window before putting him down on the floor and lying down beside him where the other two are also at. The man with Lennox goes back to massaging the behemoth’s hairy chest before moving his lips and mouth down his red hairy abs before finally taking up residence along the thick shaft bouncing up and down. He licks his lips before spitting some of his saliva on the cockhead and forcing his mouth over top of it. This sends shivers up and down Lennox’s spine as he feels the man’s throat adjusting to the giant pole now slithering its way down inside. After a few seconds, the man grunts as he fucks the huge rod with his throat in a very rapid motion. Lennox tries to grip the man’s head with his enormous hands as the sweat pours profusely off both men. After a few minutes of this, the redheaded behemoth forces the man off his cock to compose himself. He motions to stay away for a minute so he doesn’t shoot his load as he wants to save it for the right moment. Beside them, Parker and his construction admirer are already getting quite acquainted with each other. The black-haired beast has torn a huge hole in the man’s pants and is lapping quite vigorously at the winking hole in front of his face. He turns and smiles at Lennox before showing him the man’s very eager hole. His cock has been oozing precum for several minutes and is waiting to be serviced. Without a second thought, Parker slides his huge cock inside the man and starts fucking him like a jackhammer making the dark-skinned stud lose himself in the moment. Lennox and his partner join the other two as they start to worship each other. Both Parker and Lennox take turns fucking their smaller partners switching back and forth and making the men beg for mercy several times as they move to different positions each and every time. The men are so enamored by the two behemoths that they keep trying to make them cum which of course makes the giants prolong the sex even longer. Lennox pulls the dark-skinned one up to his face and asks him what he wants the most. Naturally, the man says he wants his cum more than anything so he can grow fucking wild and blow his load everywhere. The redhead laughs in his deep voice and says that was a fantastic answer and he will get his wish very shortly. Parker pulls the other one into him and pulls his pants down to suck on the man’s cock slowly draining a river of precum out of the man and down his throat. Lennox looks over and asks him the same question. The man which is noticeably having a good time says that he is a little anxious, but would love for him and his coworker to grow together side by side swallowing both loads from the two huge men. Lennox moans deeply after that answer which also gets the attention of his black-haired partner as he pulls the man’s cock out of his mouth. They put their small partners down and get up off the ground to stand side by side so their cocks are close together. The two men immediately start slurping vigorously on both cocks taking turns on both behemoths. Lennox and Parker put their arms around each other’s backs and turn to shove their tongues down each other’s throats. Both of the smaller men moan tasting the precum that is now flowing freely from both cocks. They lick each testicle slowly tasting the salty sweat dripping from them and feeling them swelling against their tongues. Lennox starts to breathe heavier feeling his balls getting closer to bursting which doesn’t go unnoticed from the two men. Both of their tongues move up and down the sides of his shaft praying for the white river that will help them break free from their confines. The huge redhead can sense it coming and reaches his huge arm down to stroke Parker’s huge cock with one hand and puts his other hand inside his partner’s gaping hole. After a few jabs inside the huge man’s anus, the black-haired giant’s balls swell to twice their size and cause him to grunt quite loudly. The other two men move back slightly with their mouths gaping open and look up at their muscle masters’ waiting patiently to catch whatever they have to feed them. Their moans get louder smelling the giant men’s crotches as the scent of the coming flood is in the air. The two smaller musclemen can feel their cocks trying to burst through their compressed pants as Lennox and Parker grip each other’s sides tightly as the cum flows into their huge cocks. The thick goo hits the eager admirer’s mouths as they lock their lips and tongue on top of the massive gushing rods and moan incessantly. Both men gulp down the rivers as it flows down their chests. The two feeders look down at their hungry pups and can see the twinkle in their eyes as they feel the rush moving through their bodies. Grunts are followed by loud popping and stretching sounds as the men continue to suck vigorously on their master’s poles gobbling down every drop they supply them. The muscles in their bodies struggle to keep their shape as the behemoth’s juices flow through them. The one worshipping Lennox stops sucking him to get on to his feet to stare directly into his feeder’s eyes. He smiles before raising his arms up in the air and to let the growth take over as his legs stretch his pants to their limits before exploding through them. The distance between him and Lennox disappears as his chest swells to the point that it is now squeezing against his master’s. Their fur mingle with each other as he moans feeling his cock tear its way free as it hangs freely dripping its sweet honey all over Lennox’s leg. The big man grins watching his admirer grow a few inches taller as the muscles in his upper body continue to swell. He grips the growing cannons on the man’s body and feels the power raging through them as he wraps his arms around the man’s back feeling the huge delts as they pulse underneath his hands. The man’s gut juts out further than before as it flirts with Lennox’s elongated abdominals. The sweat from both men comingles as the hair on their stomachs mate with each other. They grin as the other man runs his hands around Lennox’s back to position himself as he finally reaches his master’s height. The fabric on the man’s pants is completely shredded as it finally falls off. His feet finally break free from the leather boots he is wearing as they crumble under the weight of his thick muscles. He is entirely nude now as his old hairless body has transformed into a thickly muscled black-haired dark-skinned behemoth with a full beard and sparkling green eyes. Never once through his transformation did he show that he was in pain which surprises Lennox greatly, in fact it appears that he embraces it fully. He grunts as he feels himself getting very close to cumming after the grow ceases. Lennox senses this and tells him to relax since he will take care of the rest. Knowing full well that Parker is preoccupied with the other construction worker, the redhead gets down on his knees and slowly massages his equally large partner with his mouth. Parker and his own admirer are busy having their own session. This man however looks as if he is no longer sure if he wants to deal with the rush moving through his body. The whole time his coworker was growing, he was trying to contain it and not let go of his inhibitions. Parker keeps telling him that he won’t regret it and distracts him by picking him up and kissing him deeply on the lips. The man only holds out so long before he finally gives in and runs his hands up and down his master’s furry chest and back. He shoots several jets of cum down his left leg inside his pants before his body finally starts to grow. Parker whispers things in his ear that makes the growth increase in intensity. The tension in the man’s pants results in a loud explosion as the fabric shreds easily under the weight of his gargantuan ass and lower body. Parker runs his hands along the man’s ass again before rubbing the man’s gaping hole as it stretches wider. The man’s upper body practically doubles in size as his pecs and abs dig violently into Parker’s own chest. The two behemoths grunt loudly as they fall over onto the ground. Parker quickly shoves his cock up inside his growing partner’s ass and starts fucking him as he feels the progression continue. The man’s thickening arms immediately reach down and tear off his ripped pants to expose the huge snake that is ready to burst again. Within seconds, another river of cum goes flying as it hits Parker in the face and onto his hairy chest. The man then moves his hands up along the newly bloated rack now sitting on his chest and down the huge set of abs before moaning loudly as he feels his master fucking his insides incessantly. His face has now thickened to the point that the hair on his head has fallen off and he is growing a brownish colored beard. His grey eyes glisten in the light as he turns to his side to reach his engorged right arm out to rub Lennox’s soaked back and ass. Feeling a hand now on his backside, the redhead moves himself over to sit on top of the man’s face as the newly-grown giant shoves his tongue up inside the eager redhead’s hole. Lennox moans deeply as he continues to suck off his companion’s giant piece. What follows next could result in the creation of a newly created construction site.

Twenty-six All eyes turned toward the entrance as the deep voice rumbled through the wrestle hall. Connor looked up and he kept pumping out pushups. He grinned as he recognized Alex. Alex slowly walked to the center of the hall. He looked around at the staring wrestlers and bellowed: “Leave! The big men are gonna play now!”. All the wrestlers raced to the door and abandoned the wrestle hall, not wanting to get trampled during a fight between those beast. “You stay here, boy. You’ll be the ref”, Connor said to the diminished coach. He got up, leaving the defeated Aaron in the left corner of the hall and stepped up to face Alex. His smile got bigger as he savored in how he now outsized the football player. Alex stared at the clearly bigger wrestler and noticed the new size of his huge muscles. Surprise flickered in his eyes as he now had to look up at the one foot taller behemoth. Connor saw the look in his opponent’s eyes and said: “Ready to get your ass kicked? Or do you wanna forfeit? I’m 40 pounds bigger than yesterday. Makes me outsize ya by 100 pounds of muscle!”. He threw a most muscular to illustrate his words: his gigantic muscles hardened under his skintight singlet, making veins and striations visible through the overstretched fabric. “I took you down twice yesterday, boy”, Alex replied matter-of-factly, “Those extra pounds won’t help ya. All wrestlers are weak pussies”. “I’m gonna enjoy beating the shit out of ya. I’ll trash ya good and then fuck the living daylights out of ya as I rape your ass”, Connor shot back angrily. “You talk the talk but can you walk the walk, boy? Yesterday your words were also stronger than your weak muscles”, Alex answered tauntingly. “Let’s do this!”, Connor yelled and moved in on his opponent. Tomas grinned in triumph as he finished the translation of the book. He now knew every detail for the upcoming dark ritual. The role of his muscular pet was now totally clear to him; it wasn’t like he had expected. He had less than 48 hours left to make the final arrangements. He would first get some sleep and then study the plans of Orchid university to determine the precise location for the ritual. “Matt may leave the hospital today”, Logan said as he put down his phone, “I’ve told the nurse we’ll come to pick him up tonight.” “We’d planned to hit the gym tonight when it’s deserted”, Paul stated, “Mike and I have to be at our prime for those tests. We haven’t hit the gym in two days. Just doing pushups and sit-ups here won’t get us ready. If we don’t pass those tests…”. “You’re right”, Sean said, “we can’t risk you guys failing ‘cause we all depend on your careers. The three of us will go pick up Matt from the hospital and you guys can hit the gym. But we’ll have to make sure you’re in there alone and don’t run into Anton, Connor or Alex.” “Alex shouldn’t be a problem”, Mike interrupted, “the football team has a big game on Saturday. They leave this afternoon to get there in time. He’ll be off campus tonight”. “If we get Connor and Anton to follow us and lose them around the building, we can get to the hospital in peace”, Sean added, “I suggest we take a hotel room in town then to avoid Tomas and his gang”. “You’re gonna leave us here?”, Mike asked incredulously. The door suddenly swung open and Keith rushed in with a smile. “Great news, guys.” The others looked at him quizzically. “I’ve just met some wrestlers when I was out to get our food”, he said, “they’ve told me Connor’s gotten even bigger.” “And that’s good news?”, Logan answered instantly. “Let me finish. Apparently he’s in a fight with Alex. The wrestlers told me that Alex stormed in during their training, challenged Connor and told them to leave. Seems like they’re fighting to be the dominant muscle freak”, Keith stated. “That’s excellent news”, Sean replied, “If they’re busy fighting each other we’ll only have to avoid Anton. No need to live off campus till we leave for those tests then.” “Let’s eat and get some rest for tonight”, Paul said as he rubbed his growling stomach. Alex avoided the bigger behemoth’s first attack and circled him slowly, keeping his eyes locked onto him. Connor followed the football player’s movements and calculated his next move. He rushed in with a load roar. Alex put out his arms in front of his 500 pound body and they locked in with his opponent’s. His right paw reached Connor’s neck at the same time Connor’s right paw grabbed his neck; their left hands interlocked as they struggled. He could instantly feel the power in the 600 pound wrestler’s muscles. He tapped onto the strength in his own 500 pound body to withstand the attack. Connor saw his opponent’s face turning red from the effort and a smug grin formed on his face. He felt the energy coursing through him and applied more force. Alex’ mighty legs shook as they tried to resist the increasing pressure. He could feel himself being pushed down inch by inch. His knees buckled as his thick quads were losing the struggle against his opponent. Connor pushed even harder, making the football player collapse down on the mat. “We’re just getting started”, he rumbled and ripped off his opponent’s shirt and pants, leaving him in just his boxers. Alex felt the cool air brush against his titanic muscles as his clothes were ripped off his 500 pound frame. “You are stronger than yesterday, boy”, he said as he got back up. “BOY???”, Connor yelled angrily. He let his opponent get up and smacked his fist into his abs. Alex saw Connor’s fist and instinctively clenched his 12-pack. The cobblestone-sized abs turned into a protective, steely armor and absorbed the hard blow. Before he could react, the wrestler’s strong 50-inch arms wrapped around him and he was body slammed hard onto the mat. He grunted in pain as his broad back collided with the mats. “YEAH!”, Connor boomed as he stared down at his opponent. Power and energy rushed through him as he now dominated the beast that took him down a day ago. “Thirsty for more?”, he asked as he circled around the football player. “That all you got, boy?”, Alex replied as he sprang up to his feet. Connor jumped aside, facing his opponent’s muscular back and moved in swiftly. He locked his huge paws behind the football player’s neck and took him in a full nelson. Alex squirmed and flexed his muscles to escape but the strong hold didn’t break. No matter what he tried, he couldn’t break his opponent’s grip. For the very first time since he’d gotten huge, fear crept into his mind. “What’s the matter? Not strong enough to get free?”, Connor asked mockingly as he withstood the 500 pound athlete’s struggles. “Never start a fight you can’t finish”, he said and rocked his opponent back and forth in his grip. He felt all-powerful dominating Alex and reclaiming his top spot. His plump cock started to harden in his singlet. Alex heard the remark but focused all his energy on getting free. His 500 pound body moved back and forth as his opponent shook him. He could feel the wrestler’s cock hardening against his lower back through the fabric of his singlet. “Let’s end it”, Connor said and jumped up while maintaining his grip on the football player. He stretched his torso upward and threw his opponent down as he released his grip. “Augh” Alex grunted in pain as his thickly muscled back crashed hard onto the mat. Connor slowly lowered himself atop the fallen beast, pressing his protruding chest into his opponent’s thick pecs and waited for the coach the end the match while staring the football player in the eye. He looked up and scanned the wrestle hall as nothing happened: the frail coach was nowhere to be seen. “That runt must have sneaked out”, Connor rumbled, “Might as well count ya out myself”. “1… 2…” Just before Connor would say ‘3’, Alex placed his big paws against the side of Connor’s wide pecs and lifted him up. He cranked out a few reps as if he was doing bench presses and shoved the wrestler aside. Connor couldn’t believe his opponent had escaped his hold but wasn’t going to let him get away. He got up quickly, placed his paws under the behemoth’s armpits and threw him to the left corner of the wrestle hall. Alex flew several feet before crashing down on the mat. He blinked in pain. He looked aside as he heard a whisper in his ear. He stared at a well muscled wrestler slowly sitting up next to him. “Hit his abs”, Aaron whispered. Alex didn’t have time to react. He was lifted up and put to his feet. A strong fist instantly slammed into his stomach as he stood up. His fingers clawed up as he bent over in pain. They hooked into the fabric of the wrestler’s singlet and ripped it as he sank to his knees. Connor felt his singlet shred and did a most muscular. The bulging masses of hard meat flexed and ripped through the elastic, overstretched fabric, exposing his intimidating torso as the tattered singlet fell down until reaching the bottom row of his hard 12-pack, there it was still tightly stretched around his steely muscles. “You miring?”, he said as he looked down on his opponent. Alex gulped as he looked up at the flexed rack of muscle that jutted from the 600 pound behemoth’s chest. He marveled at the incredible sight of veins and striations that crisscrossed the wide surface atop the deeply grooved 12-pack. Connor saw the look of admiration in his opponent’s eyes. He relaxed his muscles and extended his arm toward his opponent. “Good fight, man. Now get up and let’s have some fun in the showers”, he said as he offered his hand to the other behemoth. Alex blinked at the remark. He knew he was at the wrestler’s mercy: Connor’s superior strength had clearly overpowered him. He grabbed the paw and pulled himself up to his feet. Suddenly, his other paw turned into a fist and smacked against the wrestler’s exposed 12-pack. Connor grunted in pain at the sudden attack. The jackhammer-like fist slammed unbelievably hard into his stomach. The relaxed, still not completely recovered abs protested in pain. He looked in surprise into the other behemoth’s eyes and saw the fist coming at his face. He turned his head to avoid the attack but the fist still hit his left cheek. He lost his balance and fell backwards to the mat. Alex moved in for his next assault. Connor reacted quickly, though. His 600 pound frame wouldn’t go down that easily. He jumped back to his feet, grabbed the football player’s throat and tossed him backward in the air. Alex didn’t crash down. Like a cat, he landed on his feet and squatted down to absorb the impact. He used the energy to catapult himself forward and shot rapidly toward the wrestler. Connor didn’t know what happened. One moment he saw Alex crashing down, the next his round, hard delt collided with his own aching 12-pack. Another jolt of stabbing pain rolled through his 600 pound body as the cannonball-sized delt dented his abs and knocked the wind out of him. He placed his paws against his opponent’s flanks to force him back. Alex anticipated the wrestler’s move. He grabbed the back of his thick legs and moved his own 500 pound body up to make his opponent’s feet leave the ground. He moved forward to knock his opponent over. Connor felt his feet dangling in the air and fell back. The air was forced out of his lungs again as his broad, thick back crashed hard into the mats. His wrestle instincts made him pull down the other behemoth as well. Alex rolled free from the wrestler’s grip and swiftly got up. He inhaled deeply to control his breathing and stormed at his opponent. Connor got up and saw the other behemoth rushing at him. He held his mighty arms in front of him to protect his aching body. He moved his hands to the right as he saw the football player moving slightly in that direction. Alex diverged to the right but quickly jumped to the left. He knew Connor had taken the bate when he saw his hands follow his move and easily evaded the wrestler’s intimidating arms. He used the momentum of his rush to knock his right fist with full force into his opponent’s stomach. “AUGH” A loud, painful groan escaped Connor’s mouth as his opponent’s fist sank deeply into his relaxed 12-pack and busted through his defenses. The force of the blow made him stumble backward. His broad back made contact with the wall as he fell. He didn’t slump down, though. Alex had jumped to the wrestler and grabbed his left armpit, preventing him to slid down against the wall to the floor. He held the 600 pound behemoth against the wall and smacked his right fist hard into the ever softening abs. Connor groaned in pain as the jackhammer-like fist kept raining down on his battered stomach. Again. And again. And again. He tried raising his free right arm but all his remaining energy was being sent to flex his abs to protect him. The relentless attacks were draining his energy and his flexed, armor-like stomach was on the verge of collapsing completely. He squirmed to free himself from the smaller behemoth’s grasp. Panic filled his eyes as he saw Alex slowly retracting his right paw and menacingly clenching it into a steely fist. “Even 100 pounds aren’t enough to beat me, boy”, Alex said as he noticed the fear in the wrestler’s eyes. He pulled back his right fist, tapped onto the full force of his 55 inch arm and roared deeply as he smacked it into the 600 pound behemoth’s stomach. Lightning bolts of pain exploded through Connor’s beastly body as Alex’ fist destroyed his abs. The steely hard, flexed 12-pack turned to pulp as the wrecking ball-like fist sank deep into his stomach. Connor fell forward against the other behemoth. Alex felt the wrestler slumping forward against him and locked his arms around him in a bone crushing bear hug. He used the momentum of his opponent’s fall to turn around and slammed him down on the mat. Connor smacked down on the mat on his back, closing his eyes and grunting as pain overwhelmed him. He slowly reopened his eyes and saw the football player looming over him. Connor raised his hands to indicate he’d had enough. Alex didn’t give his 600 pound opponent time to raise his hands completely, though. He grabbed him under his armpits and lifted him up, his pumped 55 inch arms swelling into round bowling ball-sized orbs as they hoisted up the weight. He smacked the wrestler hard against his own protruding chest, wrapped his titanic arms around his extremely muscled torso and flexed them in an almighty bear hug. Connor’s hulking body shook in pain as the smaller behemoth’s arms overpowered its battered, yet bigger muscles. It felt like steely girders wrapped around and compressing his concrete-like hard muscles. His head shot back as more and more excruciating pain rolled over his body. He tried to summon every last ounce of power left in him to break free. Alex saw the determination on Connor’s face and felt the wrestler squirming in his grasp. He roared deeply and tapped onto the last reserve of power left in his own 500 pound body. He grunted from the effort as his rock-hard 55 inch arm flexed harder and sank some more into the 600 pound wrestler’s collapsing muscles. Connor moaned in deep pain, his eyes closed as the impossibly hard peaks of his opponent’s massive biceps dug into his now jelly-like obliques. He was on the verge of passing out. Alex bent slightly through his legs, his quads bulging with mass and power, and stretched upward quickly. He turned around, opened his hold and slammed the wrestler down on the mat with full force. Another weak grunt of pain escaped Connor’s mouth as his back smacked hard onto the mats. He reopened his eyes and saw the football player moving in. He didn’t have time to react as the other behemoth sat down on his quads, preventing him from moving. Alex installed himself atop the wrestler’s gigantic quads and began throwing punches into his dark red, battered 12-pack. Connor’s wrestle instincts summoned him to react and he scraped together the last ounces of energy left in his 600 pound body. He raised his hands, his huge arms shaking from the effort and shoved the football player’s protruding chest to knock him aside. Alex didn’t budge as the wrestler pushed against his chest: his opponent hadn’t enough power left to knock him over. He quickly flexed his 12-pack to steady his 500 pound body and kept ravaging the now soft abs below him. His thick fist sank deeply into the wrestler’s stomach. “What did you say about starting a fight, boy?”, he asked mockingly in between punches. Connor’s arms fell back onto the mat. His huge, 600 pound, muscle filled frame lay like a crucifix on the mat. His mind tried to process what had happened: although he outsized Alex by 100 pounds of pure muscle, the guy had taken him down a third time in two days! Tomas would have to make him even bigger to crush the formerly skinny water boy. “You had me in the ropes but let me recover”, Alex said as he ripped off his own boxers to reveal his throbbing 20 incher, “that’s why you’ll never beat me, boy. You don’t have the guts to finish things. Deep inside you’re still the weak, little runt you were before you grew. I have always been aggressive even when I was a skinny loser”. He positioned the head of his cock against the wrestler’s ass and rammed it into it, ripping through the fabric of the singlet. Connor grunted in pain and pleasure as the slightly curved cock invaded his ass. “YEAUGH!”, Alex boomed in his deep baritone voice. He had just taken down the biggest guy he’d ever seen and was now claiming his prize. He thrust his hips back and forth, shoving his 20 incher in and out of the tight, muscular ass and flexed his arms in absolute triumph atop his fallen opponent. Connor stared in awe at the monstrous, 55 inch arms flexing into perfection. His half-hard 25 incher blew a load, creaming into his tattered singlet as the other behemoth’s arms turned into vein-covered, striated, bowling ball-sized orbs of hard meat. Alex noticed the swelling dark patch on what was left of the wrestler’s singlet and hardened his flex some more. The feeling of having once more dominated this muscular beast sent him over the edge. Load after load of sticky cum blasted from his balls through the throbbing shaft of his 20 inch cock and jolted into the spasming ass he was pounding. He relaxed his arms and grabbed the impossibly huge, protruding rack of pecs atop the wrestler’s chest as he kept pumping cum into his ass. Connor groaned as the 20 inch cock throbbed inside him and its hot liquid filled his intestines. He felt his opponent’s paws on his pecs and flexed the huge muscles. His 600 pound body hadn’t enough energy left to obey his command and Alex easily overpowered the hard surface. “Too weak to flex, boy? Or no match for a real man’s grasp?”, Alex asked tauntingly and dug his fingers deep into the masses of muscle. He blew a tenth and final load into the muscular ass and withdrew his slowly deflating cock from it. He stood up, towering over the battered behemoth on the mat, his deflating cock leaking some cum onto the worn out wrestler. He turned around and strutted over to the right corner of the wrestle hall. Aaron had watched the fight in awe and gulped as he saw the nude behemoth coming over to him, his plump cock smacking against his thick quads as he moved. He raised his hands in a protective reflex, knowing full well that a beast that had just defeated his 600 pound teammate could easily break his own 180 pound body. “Thanks for the help, man”, Alex said as he reached Aaron, “You’ve shown me his weak spot so I could take him down.” Aaron blinked incredulously and slowly lowered his hands. He stared up at the smiling, massive football player and nodded. Alex turned around and looked at his beaten opponent. “I’ll have to hide him somewhere Tomas can’t find him. If he gets any bigger, I’ll be unable to take him down again”, he said out loud. Aaron heard the beast’s remark and answered: “You could hide him in my room”. “On campus, Tomas can always locate him”, Alex replied automatically, “It has to be someplace far away from here. And not to crowded not to draw attention with our huge bodies”. “How about back south?”, Aaron asked. Alex turned back toward the athletic wrestler with a quizzical look in his eye. “My parents are loaded. I’ve saved a bunch of money from what they give me and my scholarship. If you throw in your savings, we could buy a place over in Florida. Or even in Mexico Somewhere miles away from the nearest town. We could make tons of money if you did cam shows, flexing your huge body”, Aaron said and cautiously placed his hand atop the behemoth’s right bicep, “You could even wrestle Connor live on cam. Make money from the bets”. “I could live that life”, Alex said and flexed his bicep under the wrestler’s touch, “Making money by showing off. How would we get there unnoticed?”. “I own a van. Toss Connor in the back and we’re off”, Aaron answered, his cock squirting cum in his singlet as the 55 inch bicep turned into rock under his grasp. “Let’s go for it”, Alex stated, “We, well I’ll toss Connor in your van and then we’re off. But first I’ve got to make sure I’m able to take on Connor next time we fight”. Aaron looked up inquiringly at the 500 pound football player and nodded as the behemoth explained what he would do. “I’ll take a quick shower first and pack my things. We’ll meet in the parking lot”, Aaron said eagerly.

Part 1 Thom was reluctant to go out to the club. His friends convinced him to join them and they had fun dancing for the first part of the night, but as they drank and began to find their fun for the evening, Thom settled by the bar with his cranberry juice. He was handsome and kept in shape, despite turning 30 before the rest of his friends. He was beginning to realize that he was more attractive than he gave himself credit for, but his shy, quiet demeanor often meant guys never quite came up to talk to him. He was startled to notice that one guy kept staring his way. He was young, shirtless and hot, in jeans tight around his muscular legs and wearing a wide silver chain around his neck. The chain draped over wide, solid pecs that got Thom's heart racing. His arms were meaty and veined and his six-pack might actually be an eight-pack. He wasn't dancing with anyone in particular and for the moment, Thom felt like he was dancing with him. Thom looked away, quickly assuming that the guy was just teasing and finding that a bit cruel. Then he felt two hands gently brush over the top his back and start massaging him. It felt electric, and Thom almost thought the club fell silent as he gasped at the sensual touch. "Hey," a low voice growled in Thom's ear, "I'm Gabriel." Thom turned around and the guy was even more impressive up close, with a sheen of sweat sizzling off his skin. "I'm Thom," Thom heard himself yell above the music. Gabriel spoke next. "I don't usually do this, but do you want to come home with me? I want to show you something." Thom looked at Gabriel doubtfully, but Gabriel had this cute, child-like, hopeful look in his eye that seemed inconsistent with the hot stud that was there a second ago, and was even more irresistable and contagious. Thom couldn't help but laugh, "okay." Gabriel wrapped one arm around Thom, saying "I love your laugh," and Thom felt like he was carried out by Gabriel's side, because he never felt his legs touch the ground, until outside the club he realized he was walking, but he and Gabriel were in synchronized rhythm, with each other's hands on each other's backs. Thom only then noticed that Gabriel had a shirt back on, but his athletic build was still obvious. As Thom was led through the city streets, he and Gabriel talked. Thom was surprised that Gabriel... "Actually, you can call me Gabe," he clarified. ...that Gabe was actually a year older then him, but as Gabe described his many travels through Asia and Africa and Iceland and Peru, Thom became surprised he wasn't older. Thom's story sounded boring to himself in comparision, but Gabe asked the most interesting questions that made it seem like a series of adventures to rival his. Thom had only a vague idea of where they were when Gabe led them up steps to a tall, narrow brownstone rowhouse. A brown, fluffy cat greeted them with a "meow" at the door. "Hi Charles," Gabe greeted the cat. "This is Thom. What do you think of him?" Charles pranced over to Thom and began rubbing against Thom's legs, purring. Thom had next to no experience with cats, but he had always heard they were more aloof. "Oh, gods, I hope you're not allergic. Please tell me if you are," Gabe gasped with a genuinely worried look in his eyes. "I don't think so," replied Thom. Gabe sighed with relief. "Ok, Charles, that's enough. Daddy's getting jealous," Gabe growled and he led Thom up two flights of stairs. The stairs opened up to a top floor that was all one spacious room. Thom had never seen anything like it, and he marveled at it. In the center of the room was the biggest four-poster bed he had ever seen or imagined. In one corner was the biggest bathtub he had ever seen that could easily fit five people. It looked almost industrial except for the unlit candles around it and the potted tall grasses behind it. Another corner held the smallest library he had ever seen. A handful of bookcases against the wall and standing out marking a few 4-foot long, narrow aisles were overstuffed with books, a few of which were stacked or open on the ground. As he moved his head, Thom's eyes caught thin lines and curves and shapes of different colors criss-crossing the room's walls and ceiling and floor. The lines seemed to have no pattern, but they danced around the room and trying to follow them gave Thom a giddy dizziness. Thom peered around and saw another corner that had a simple, crisp white sheet laid out with smooth pebbles packed along the edges. As the lights dimmed, Thom realized that the other corner was dominated by a gigantic sloped window that skewed the otherwise regular shape of the room and looked out to the city, but mostly to the stars. "This room is amazing," Thom sputtered out in awe. "I'm glad you like it, but it's not really what I want to show you," Gabe called out. Thom refocused on Gabe, shirtless again and without the chain, kneeling on the bed which had a light on it that dimmed less than in the rest of the room. Thom felt awkward and a bit inadequate walking over to the edge of bed, as Gabe added, "And I want you to show me a few things, too." Thom wasn't sure if he was supposed to attempt a strip tease, but he just unbuttoned his shirt and then took off his t-shirt, and he was encouraged by the soft but yearning look in Gabe's eyes. "How about I take your pants off, and then you take mine off in the same way?" Gabe asked. "Okay," Thom replied as he wondered how many different ways there were to take pants off. Gabe sat on the edge of the bed, his legs on either side of Thom, and began to caress the sides of his waist. Thom realized he had never had his pants taken off this way. The touch was electric, like at the club. Gabe played with the waist band, teasing with his fingertips. He then unbuttoned the fly, quickly popping each button off, but pausing in between to let those electric fingertips wander over Thom's waist and abdomen. Thom closed his eyes and moaned. "That's it," Gabe encouraged. After the last button, Gabe's electric fingers scampered up to Thom's nipple and both of them gasped. Thom opened his eyes to see Gabe grinning widely. "You are electric," Gabe said. "I don't know how much foreplay we can handle, so let's move along." And Gabe roughly shoved Thom's pants down as he slid from the bed, and slipped the pants off each of Thom's feet, and then extended his own crotch towards Thom. Thom tried to exactly repeat Gabe's caress and flair at first, but he began to close his eyes and lose himself in the gentle pull and flow and rhythm of playing with Gabe's torso like conducting a sweet symphony. "Oh, gods, you must have done this before!" Gabe gasped. Thom opened his eyes to contradict Gabe, and was shocked at Gabe's frantic panting and clenched grip on the bed. Did I do that? Thom asked himself. "Yes," Gabe said. "I think we should move along." Thom took that as his cue to pull Gabe's pants off and he revealed a bulging jock strap. It took a couple pulls to get the jeans past Gabe's meaty legs, and Thom couldn't resist massaging his muscular quads. He felt them flex as Gabe hopped back onto the edge of the bed and kicked the jeans off. "Take those off," Gabe ordered, indicating Thom's briefs. Thom obeyed as Gabe shifted onto the bed big enough for six. After Thom tossed his briefs and socks onto his pants he looked back at Gabe who was standing on the bed completely naked and motioning Thom to join him. Thom wondered at the bed that was firm as a platform but soft as a cloud and covered in what might have been a comforter, or the sheets, or just the mattress itself. He also caught a scent of eucalyptus or lemongrass with a touch of citrus that seemed to be released from the bed with each step and tingled up through Thom's brain. Just before he reached him, Gabe said, "If this gets too much, tell me. Up to a point, we can just stop, but after that it gets tricky." Thom nodded and Gabe closed his eyes and put his hands back on Thom with a sensual jolt that caused both of their dicks to twitch. Thom returned the favor, feeling over Gabe's taut shoulders and arms, his flexing chest, reaching over his thick back and hitting the shelf of his bubble butt. Thom also felt Gabe's hands over his own body, tingling and relaxing his own smaller muscles. Gabe knelt down and lapped at Thom's dick and balls before applying soft suction that quickly inflated and hardened Thom's dick. Thom watched Gabe's shoulders flex and ripple and felt Gabe's hands caress the back of his legs until they were tingling over his ass and then teasing his asshole and brushing against the back of his balls. After what felt like a couple minutes, Gabe slowly withdrew his mouth from Thom's dick with a quick kiss and stood up, Gabe's hard dick slapping under Thom's balls. Gabe was slightly taller, Thom noticed, as they leaned in for their first kiss. Thom was surprised at how good it tasted. Is that me or him? Thom wondered. Thom prided himself on being a good kisser, despite the lack of regular practice, and Gabe matched his skill as their tongues danced and played like old friends and their hands pressed against each other's backs and pressed their warming bodies together. Thom felt Gabe's hard, pulsing dick and took his turn kneeling down. Gabe tasted amazing, sweet and musky with a slight, exciting tang. Thom usually enjoyed sucking on a healthy cock, but the taste, smell and shape of Gabe as he filled his mouth was inexplicably driving him crazy with delight. Thom wasn't just using his head and mouth, but his whole body undulated and danced around and over Gabe's pole. Gabe's breathing shifted a few times between groaning and panting and a kind of chanting, that just excited Thom even more. "Gods!" Gabe finally exclaimed. "I'm a little scared that fucking you will actually blow my brains apart. Or do you want to give a go at my ass the way you're working my cock?" Thom looked at Gabe's throbbing member. "I want that inside me," he replied. Somehow, Gabe reached over to one of the posts of the bed and immediately held lube and a condom. Thom look bewildered. "That was just my first trick," Gabe winked, as he got his dick ready. Next he pressed on the bed in various spots and told Thom, "Lay down around here and I'll shift you into position." Thom was suprised that the bed felt lumpy, but after a couple tugs from Gabe, Thom felt like he was relaxing in a hammock and aiming his ass at the large window of stars before Gabe's knees seemed to sink a few inches into the bed in front of him. "I've studied a number of ancient practices," Gabe began to explain, "and we're going to have a bit of an adventure. You can follow and explore as much as you like, but if you start feeling overwhelmed or scared or in danger, just cum, but the further we go, the more you'll need to focus on cumming to make it happen. I know it doesn't make much sense now, but I need you to remember that, okay?" "Okay," Thom replied, feeling a bit hesitant, but more curious. "Out of curiosity," Gabe wondered, "what's something about me that you wish was yours?" "Your body," Thom said, without hesitation. Gabe grinned as he spread his arms and asked, "what about my body?" "It's so hot... masculine... I guess the hard muscles of it." "Do you wish I had even bigger muscles? You can be honest." Thom blushed. "I've fantasized about guys with huge muscles." "Huge, eh? And do you wish you had huge muscles?" "Yeah, I do," Thom replied, surprised that he felt so comfortable sharing a fantasy he had so long kept secret. "Well, then, let's make make this a good workout," Gabe said as his eyes sparkled like the stars behind him.

Once upon a time in a village near a town near a castle... Walt didn't entirely mind watching his three step-brothers working out in the well-equipped barn. They were well-muscled and strong, biggest in the village. He might have even admired the work they put into pumping their muscles and gotten excited at watching them pose and flex afterwards, if he didn't have to dread the constant teasing and abuse they gave him. "Hey, waterboy, I'm thirsty," called the eldest. Walt hung his head down as he carried the stein of water over for him to chug before he belched up at Walt's face. "Show me your arm," he ordered. Except for being almost 7 feet tall, Walt looked fairly malnourished. He was at least a foot taller than his step brothers, but when the eldest's 19-inch arms of muscle flexed next to his 10-inch arms of skin and bones, he felt so small. "You're so skinny, you need to eat like us," laughed the middle step-brother, but they never left him much food at meals. "How'd you only grow up tall, but never out big like us?" asked the youngest, who was the same age as Walt. The eldest slapped his head whenever he accidentally pointed out Walt's height. It was the one thing they were jealous of. Walt's step-mother constantly praised her sons and always joined in teasing Walt. What Walt didn't realize was that his face was as handsome as his father's was, and her heart ached everytime she laid eyes on him. She also married Walt's father for the bit of magic that Walt's family possessed. The townsfolk whispered that was how her sons grew so big. They also whispered darker notions about how Walt's mother and then father died. Weightlifting and bodybuilding were local pastimes. Nearly every boy and most girls started training on their fifteenth birthday, and even the elders kept in virile shape. With the large number of eager and able farm workers and smiths, the kingdom was quite prosperous. Walt was one of those exceptions, despite having the tall frame that could potentially carry more muscle than anyone else. Well, everyone but the prince. Everyone knew the prince had been blessed by magic as a child to grow muscle, but he also trained as hard as anyone else, and now at 25 years old, his 6'4", 450-pound body was a wonder to behold, and nobody wished it wasn't there to behold. His face was also sexy as hell, whether shaven clean or with a light scruff. About half of the kingdom were certain that the magic, in exchange for the muscle and beauty, had cursed the prince with homosexuality. That is, the female half thought of it as a curse. Most of the male half thought him all the luckier, or considered themselves lucky to have a chance at bedding him. Either way, most folk had at least one picture of the prince on display in their homes for motivation, and at least one good dream of him with the appropriate sexual appetite. Walt's stepmother didn't allow him to have a picture in his room. "You'll just have that old mirror to remind you how skinny you are," she said with a cackle. Fortunately, she didn't realize it was a magic mirror. Walt wasn't sure how it worked, but it often showed him the prince. He was riding a horse, or lifting logs, or taking a bath, or playing with puppies. It was like a one-way, visual-pen-pal relationship, like a middle-ages reality show. The mirror also sometimes showed someone else, as beautiful as the prince but with even larger muscles. It took years before Walt realized the face was similar to his, because he otherwise never saw himself with such a large smile. After the spring harvest, the Prince held his annual bodybuilding competition. Everyone had been preparing for it for months, or longer, either by training hard, arranging the judges and decorations, planning the following feast, or just fantasizing about seeing the prince up close and nearly naked as the guest poser. Walt's step-brothers constantly ordered him around to bring water, cook food, and do the lighter chores they had no time for. "Hey, waterboy." "Hey, skinny." "Hey, skinny waterboy." In private, Walt marveled at their limited vocabulary and wished he had a grain of wheat for everytime he heard either of those words. Still, Walt couldn't help catching some of the excitement from the whole kingdom anxiously anticipating the event. The prince himself always had mixed feelings about the competition. He enjoyed showing off his massive body and inspiring another diligent and productive year of training, but his yearning for a partner to stand on stage with him and to come home with afterwards grew each year. There were plenty of muscular suitors, and some were passably handsome, but the prince had dreamt of a boy with jade eyes and jet black hair and fair, freckled skin that got him instantly hard and motivated some of his best workouts. And it didn't matter to the prince whether the young man had muscles, or not. The prince realized in his teens that drinking a full load of his cum could make someone instantly as big as him. His first knight Gabriel was the product of that first experience and after Sir Gabriel won the competition one year, the prince made him a permanent judge. Gabriel was even more pleased by that promotion than the win, since many guys thought to sway his vote by pleasuring him enthusiastically. The day of the competition was Walt's 21st birthday. He would have forgotten it like most of the ones before, but a large pink package laid at the base of the mirror when he awoke. He was baffled as to how it got there. His step-family had been so focused on the competition and ran him ragged with chores and errands. They wouldn't have wasted a second on delivering anything. The card read, "Happy birthday, from Aunt Fay," but Walt knew of no living relatives. Inside the box was a large, parchment-thin garment that was nearly the same color as his skin. It was almost like silk, but it stretched. I cetainly didn't need to stretch, Walt thought. It could be a tablecloth for a banquet table. After spreading it out over his bed, he recognized the arms, legs and neck hole and open seam down the front. He thought about trying it on when he heard footsteps on the stairs to his attic room. He shoved the large body suit under his lumpy mattress, but the box was still out when his step-mother walked in the room. "What's this?" she asked. Walt didn't answer as she examined the box. "Such a large box for such a small gift. But it's pretty," she noted as she drew a gold ear cuff out of the box. She moved towards the mirror to try it on, but she had difficulty getting it to stay. "Well, I guess you can have it," she said as she tossed it back in the box and dropped the box to the floor. "We're off to the competition, but we don't want you embarrassing us, so you'll stay here," she snapped as she left. Walt was probably the only person in the kingdom who couldn't remember ever going to the annual event. Walt found the jewelry in the box and it was a twisted 3-braided ring that sparkled more than gold should, like there was diamonds inside of it, and it almost seemed like the braids hid writing of some sort. Walt tried it on and looked in the mirror. There wasn't much light in his room, but the cuff and his green eyes seemed to sparkle together like morning dew, and his skin had a faint moonlight glow. He couldn't help but smile as he imagined his parents watching him proudly in this quiet moment. He knew he was looking at the face of the man that the mirror sometimes showed him, but he also now knew with certainty it matched his. He got the body suit out and had a suspicion of its purpose. As he got his feet through the bottom holes, he saw them change. He always had large feet, "flippers," his step-brothers called them sometimes, but they were losing that description as they became thick and strong. His calves inflated next, like fruit plumping on the vine, but soon the whole lower leg also thickened and stretched against the fabric that could have fit around his waist. As he held the narrowest part of the body suit around his waist, his legs filled with rock-heavy muscle. He could barely believe it as they grew way past the size of his eldest step-brother and made him shift his stance a few times. He looked in the mirror and saw that each leg was easily wider and thicker than his chest, and his ass was like two juicy melons that flexed into a hard shelf of muscle. He adjusted his posture as he felt his abs and back tighten and strengthen. The fabric also seemed to tighten as it shrink-wrapped out of his hands and against hard cobblestones. The front seam started coming together on its own and disappearing into the center line of his abs. He slipped his arms into the sleeves and felt his forearms bulge into thick hams of muscle. His hands also thickened into meaty paws and his upper arms swelled to at least two feet around, maybe almost three feet around. He felt the odd, but not painful, sensation of bones shifting as he brought the body suit up to his neck and his back and shoulders had their turn to grow. While his god-like thighs gave him a feeling of immeasurable power and strength and the shape of his arms was a perfection of beauty, they were simply preludes to his chest and back and shoulders all growing together and turning him into the god-monster he had seen in the mirror. A creature even bigger than the prince, bigger than anyone had ever been. His shoulders looked like extra heads, and his back bulged wide, forcing his arms to spread out and make him look even bigger. As the front seam magically closed itself, his pecs plumped even larger and Walt felt their huge mass with his paw. "These are big enough to hide a chicken," Walt marveled. His neck and traps thickened next as the magic continued its final adjustments. His face retained its beauty, but became more muscular and more masculine and Walt gasped as he looked over the perfection that was his body. He flexed a few poses and felt his nipples tingle and harden as the fabric moved over them, but then felt his dick do the same. Walt had been decently endowed, 6 inches long when soft, but also skinny. Now it thickened, and also lengthened. As Walt moaned with pleasure, his cock expanded into a hard, foot-long log of a cock and kept pulsing larger. His balls also grew and filled with testosterone-laden cream. As his cock inched up his abs under the fabric, Walt grunted. When the sensitive, apple-sized head started forcing its way between his pecs, Walt came like a fireworks finale and passed out from the ecstasy. Walt awoke to a few rays of sunlight hitting his face. He basked in the memory of a most amazing dream, but the huge hand that came over his face scared him fully awake before he realized it was his own hand coming to rub his eyes. It took a couple of tries for him to find his balance and stand up, but he knew he'd see his dream body in the mirror and that it was a true reflection of what he now possessed. While his package still bulged, it wasn't the obscene tool it could perhaps become again. Also, any mess that he had made in the suit was gone. He was disappointed when he tugged apart the front seam and felt his chest shrink slightly. The suit's magic was not permanent, he realized, but letting it reseal brought his pecs back to their full glory. While technically the suit covered him, it was close enough to his skin color that he looked naked. The only place he had a chance of finding something that fit him was his step-brother's room. After taking care through the house with his wider frame, he reached the eldest's room and found a tunic with open sides and a kilt that he had to wear lower than custom to cover most of his thighs. It was an outfit that was common among the powerlifters, but his vascularity and size and perfect muscle belly shape proved he wasn't just strong, but huge and beautiful. As he stepped outside, an old woman scolded him. "C'mon, or you'll miss the whole thing!" And she waved him into her cart and handed him a pair of what resembled shoes. "Thanks for the ride," he said puzzled. The "shoes" were like a warped bowl of leather with laces, but they fit well over his feet. He was also grateful that the back of the cart was big and sturdy enough to hold him and that she had four horses pulling them. The smell of either the cart or her could have been better, though. The competition rotated around the towns of the kingdom and this year it was in a town fairly close to Walt's village. In about an hour, they made their way through the crowd that gathered at the town's outskirts. The town was crowded with muscular people, but most people stopped to stare or point at Walt. Finally, the cart stopped and the old woman shouted, "That's it! This is as far as I go." Walt got out and walked over to the woman. With him standing on the ground, and her sitting up in the cart, they were eye-level. "Thank you again. Can I do anything in exchange?" He asked. "You may look like one of them, but you're still one of you," she replied before pointing at the town wall. "Go through there and remember that, and that'll be payment enough." Overall, the area around the wall roared with activity, but it seemed like everyone around Walt fell silent or whispered. The wall gate was open to all, but he entered nervously as the large, beefy guards stared bug-eyed at him. The main thoroughfare led directly to the town center were a raised stage dominated the square. While outside of the wall it was crowded, inside it was packed. As usual, he could see over everyone's head, which had always made finding market stalls easier, but it was odd moving through the crowd without getting shoved around. He could just pick a direction and go. "Hey, kid!" someone yelled behind him. Walt turned to see an older, built guy with a cane. "I didn't see you at pre-judging. Did you just get here?" he asked. "Yeah," Walt admitted. "Look, you obviously could win this whole thing. You should compete. C'mon, follow me," he ordered. Walt followed him to the side of the stage where judges and officials gathered. Walt loved his new body and the chance to see the competition, and the prince in person, but he wasn't sure he wanted the attention of performing and his step-brothers worked for weeks on a posing routine, which Walt did not have. Also, he'd be back to skinny as soon as he took off the body suit. The man spoke to the officials, gesturing wildly and near to yelling, but Walt inched away enough that he didn't quite hear what the man was saying. He was about to turn around and run when he man came back over. "You missed registration and weigh-in, so they're not letting you compete, but I say you just jump on up there and show them what you got and they'd have to give you the trophy." Walt hesistated in his response, so the the man yelled at the crowd around them, "Hey, folks, do you think this guy is bigger than anything you've seen?" Walt was surprised and a bit scared, when the crowd yelled back enthusiastically, "Yeah!" "Do you think this guy could win by just walking up on stage right now?" Even more people replied even louder, "Yeah!" "Let's get him up there!" another man yelled, and the crowd closed around Walt as he began to panic. Nobody alone could move Walt anywhere he didn't want to go, but he didn't want to hurt any of them, so between everyone's efforts, Walt drifted along the side of the stage, past the officials and finally escaped into less crowded streets. Once he picked up some speed, he left the mob behind and took a few turns until he was lost, but he still heard people yelling from the direction he came. Then, he hit an empty dead end with an archway on the side blocked by vertical bars. The bars were too close for a normal person to fit through, and Walt was reluctant to just break them off. He had no doubt that he could have bent and broken the inch-thick bars with a bit of time, but then another idea occured to him. Under the tunic, he slipped off the body suit. Rather than feel the shrinking of his muscles, his upper body returned to skin and bone like the sun clearing the last bit of fog. He shoved the fabric down his waist inside the kilt and as his calves became sticks, the body suit easily slipped off and he slipped between the bars into a flowering courtyard. He marveled at the array of colors and scents that assaulted him like the kisses of a mother he never knew. Despite the panic of a few minutes ago, or perhaps because of it, he began to laugh for the first time in a long time. "Beautiful, isn't it?" a kind voice said behind him. After Walt turned to face the source of that voice, he replied, "Oh, gods, yes!" But Walt was no longer talking about the courtyard, but about the prince standing shirtless with the sun glistening over the moist, flushed skin stretched tight over massive, pumped muscle. Walt felt his blood rush to his dick and all he could see was the prince's face as it changed from smiling to frowning. Walt didn't realize he was passing out. The next thing he knew, that gorgeous face was right in front of him and he felt soft boulders wrapped around him. Walt gasped, "Prince Carmine!" "Yes, and who might you be?" the prince asked. As Walt took a few seconds to remember his name, they were interrupted by a cough. "Will, it's past time to go," the other voice said. "Gabe, but I think...," but the prince hesitated to finish. "Whoever you are, stay here. Please," he begged. Walt began to feel overwhelmed and confused, but he nodded. The prince helped Walt sit on a stone bench and placed the strange bundle of fabric at Walt's side, before leaving with his friend. It was still a sunny day, but Walt felt a chill after the prince left. He wasn't sure where he was, or when or if the prince would return, and he considered the possibility that he was in trouble for trespassing. As far as he could tell, nobody watched him, so he slowly backed over to the barred archway and slipped back through. The tunic was now more like a dress on him, and the even at its tightest, the kilt slipped down Walt's narrow hips and flat butt as he walked. As he slipped the body suit back on, he wondered why he needed any other reason besides the gigantic muscles reforming on him to wear the magical garment. He knew the way back home was through the familiar wall gate, but the only clear landmark to find the main boulevard was the cheering and shouting that indicated the final judging was in progress at the stage. As he walked through the edges of the crowd, he occasionally got the encouragement to step onto the stage. "You should be up there, not that asshole." "Why aren't you up there? You're way bigger." "Hey! Where'd you go? I got a posing suit for you!" Walt recognized that last shout as coming from the same man with a cane. Moments later, the man stood in front of him with a piece of cloth. "C'mon folks, let's cheer him on. He's a shy guy, but he can really give us a show, unlike the little prick on stage!" People started playfully grabbing at Walt's clothes so he moved away. Unforunately, the easiest way to do that was to move away from the shops of the square and into the open area in front of the stage. The man followed and stirred up even more of the crowd that smiled and yelled encouragingly at Walt. Nearly half the crowd was chanting, "Shy monster on the stage!" Before the officials paused the posing to yell out, "What's going on back there?" It wasn't until then that Walt looked at who was on stage. It was his eldest step-brother who stared back at him, angry at first, then puzzled. Walt realized he was wearing his brother's clothes and if his brother noticed his unusual green eyes, his identity might not be a secret anymore, and he wasn't sure what that would mean. The youngest step-brother entered the circle that cleared around Walt. "Hey, Who...are...wow," he managed as he joined the admirers. The middle step-brother followed a moment later, but was more angry than impressed. "There's a show on the stage, so stop your shouting!" He looked at Walt and asked, "Do I know you?" Walt felt that his time was up. The charade was over. He turned to run over and through whatever he needed to in order to get away, and maybe back home or even farther away, but as he did, the middle step-brother grabbed his shoulder. Well, he grabbed the shoulder of the body suit, and the sleeve tore off. The crowd gasped as they saw the massive leg-sized arm become a series of sticks. Walt looked at the crowd's hurt faces, at his middle step-brother whose surprise was slowly turning to anger, at the eldest on stage who began to grin with schadenfreude, and then at the prince. Walt's gut wrenched as he saw the prince standing on stage looking so sad, possibly crying! From that moment in the courtyard, Walt knew he loved the prince, not as the picture of ultimate masculinity, but as a culmination of all the kind and honest and thoughtful things he saw in his mirror over the years. Meeting him in person confirmed all that to be true. Walt knew he would catch the prince's eye with his new body, but it was false, an illusion, and in the look of the prince's disappointment, Walt lost all hope of happiness. With tear-streaked vision, he ran. His powerful legs propelled him quickly down the thoroughfare, through the gate, down the road he came from. The only hope he had for consolation was the mirror that might again provide glimpses of his true love. Walt asked it, begged it to reveal the prince, but it only reflected his imbalanced body. Walt threw the body suit into the box and used all his strength to throw the whole thing at the mirror. The mirror simply swallowed it up and faded it away. Walt collapsed on his mattress and cried himself to sleep. The two older step-brothers thought they recognized Walt's face and skinny arm, but they still had a tough time convincing themselves that the two most different people in the world were the same person. The youngest brother didn't quite understand why they didn't want to talk about the massive guy in the square. Everyone, of course, realized that the "shy monster" had used magic, or was under a spell, or that maybe the middle brother cursed the big guy's arm. But they still couldn't get over how big he was, and handsome, and like with the prince, the magical source did little to temper their awe. Lacking their prefered winner, they celebrated the eldest brother's overall title, but he still felt a bit short-changed, especially since the prince declined to entertain him at the palace. The prince was familiar enough with magic that the quickly connected the adorable, tall boy in the courtyard with the sexy hulk in the square and he felt sorry that the boy felt he had to use magic, and sorry that it failed and left him feeling a fraud. The prince so wanted to hold him again in his arms and comfort him, and wished he hadn't fled so impressively fast. The middle brother was left with a beige sleeve, but its magic was gone, or dormant. After the prince asked for it, he spent the post-competition celebrations crafting a divining spell with it to locate the residence of its previous owner. After the second day, he set off with a crystal's glow to guide him and cloaked himself in the illusion of a traveler. While the celebration of the competition usually lasted a few days, the eldest brother felt like the excitement was waning and thought he might be more honored back in his home village, even though nobody much liked him there. If that huge guy that interrupted his show was Walt, or a relative of Walt's, he thought, maybe something that would make me huge as well was waiting back at home. His mother was enjoying herself in the celebrations, but when he started pouting, she relented. Walt work up the morning after the competition and did some basic chores. He walked around the village, but could not find the old woman who gave him a ride. He checked the mirror several times for a glimpse of the prince, or a reappearance of the pink-wrapped box. That night he dreamt of the prince wading through dark water and holding a soft, rosy light that hummed a lullaby. After Walt got cleaned and dressed, a messenger boy showed up at the door. "The lady is on her way," he announced with his hand out. Walt paid him and rushed to get everything in order. From her son's stories, it was unclear what they would find. She was flirting with a judge and never got a good view at all the commotion, but they seemed to think Walt was there. As ever, one way or another, she was ready to be disappointed. As they approached, Walt came out looking as pathetic as usual offered them water. Her older sons glared at him before chugging their drink and showing off how light their cases were in their arms and then fighting over who could carry the most cases. As they headed into the house, Walt meekly led the coach and horses to the stable yard and she felt that everything was normal. There wasn't enough food for a feast and Walt got blamed for that. The older brothers waited for some confirmation from Walt that he was at the competition, but if they could pretend that Walt was always the skinny waterboy, that was fine with them. They each smacked the youngest when he started telling Walt about the surprise giant and the older brothers caught no visible reaction from Walt to its mentioning. That night, Walt's step-mother returned to his room. "Where did that pretty box go?" she asked. "I threw it out," he replied. "And you're not wearing that ear thing," she noticed. "Can I keep it, please," Walt begged. "Of course you can. Isn't your birthday coming up?" she asked but didn't wait for a reply before she headed back down. Walt stared at the mirror, hoping to see his prince, and he thought he caught a faint pink glow, but it was soon late enough that he fell asleep. He woke up and found the pink box again by the mirror, but it was much bigger this time. He went to open it, but the top popped off and there stood his eldest step-brother, wearing the body suit draped over him like a monk's robe. Walt heard his insides scream, "No!" as he saw the body suit's magic start to work. This time, it also stretched his step-brother taller and taller as his muscles grew to fill the suit, a massive mountain of bulging muscle, but it didn't stop. His step-brother soon erupted through the roof and as he jumped to the ground outside, he grew as big as the house. He roared as the body suit truly disappeared and his step-brother was a naked giant of a monster bodybuilder. "Now to give that prince some payback for ignoring me," he roared as his voice shook the house. Walt could hear the prince's voice in the distance, "I'm coming, Walt!" Walt woke up screaming, "No!" He realized it was a dream and cried from both relief and sorrow, because his prince wasn't coming and even if he was, he'd only find the thief from the garden. The prince's crystal brought him to Walt's village and its growing brightness encouraged him. He wound his way to a fine but older-style house and knocked on the door. They were having breakfast when a knock came at the door. Walt was off gathering more dill for his step-mother's smoked fish, so she got up and opened the small panel in the door to ask, "Who is it?" "A traveler," he answered simply. "Well, keep traveling," she replied and slammed the panel closed. "I come from the prince," he added with a yell. She reopened the panel and gave him a questioning look. "What proof have you?" "Allow me in and I'll explain," he offered. "We're eating, but there's no food to spare, I'm afraid," she said as she opened the door to the weary-looking man. As he entered the room and saw the three brothers, his heart sank. His spell had found the one who last held the sleeve: the middle brother. The eldest brother spoke up, "Has he changed his mind, then?" "I'm sorry, this was a waste of time," the stranger replied. "Are you crying?" asked the youngest. The prince turned and left and ran into the woods, and the step-mother shut the door behind him. "Good riddance, I say. How odd." The brothers dug back into their food and Walt entered with the dill. He had been heading back when he spotted the stranger through the window and delayed his return to hide for a bit. The stranger seemed familiar, but as Walt peered for signs of who he was, he got blurry and it was difficult to identify any clear feature about him, but there was something wrong about him being there, but also something wonderous about him. That night, Walt woke up during the night when he heard a voice snap, "Gabe!" and then "You there?" Walt figured it was a dream, because it was the prince's voice. He hoped it didn't become a nightmare. "This mirror's not working right," said the prince's voice, and Walt realized it was coming from his mirror that had the faintest pink glow. "It didn't work. I didn't find him. You'd think it'd be fairly easy to pick him out of all the others around, but... well, I'm making camp and I'll head back tomorrow. Maybe he'll show up next year." And the glow disappeared and the dream ended. "Hey, skinny," Walt's step-mother woke him in the morning. "We're going to the village celebration for your step-brother and you're going to the market so we can finally have a feast of our own, too." So, just an hour later Walt's step-family rode on horses and Walt rode the donkey. Walt hadn't washed up and he knew he'd get better service looking less like a beggar, so he detoured towards a nearby pond he liked, and nobody paid him any mind. As Walt reached the bank of the pond, a voice came from the bushes just a few paces away. "Beautiful, isn't it?" The stranger's features rippled as Walt quickly recognized the face of the prince and froze. "It figures that I'd find you just when I'd given up, for now," he added as he stood and stepped towards Walt who gasped, realizing that the prince was stark naked and wet and beautiful. "I'm... I'm sorry," Walt mustered. "For playing hard to get? It makes for a good wedding reception story," the prince joked as he took another step forward and looked longingly up into Walt's eyes. Walt remembered his dream, or memory, from last night, and he realized he might have read parts of the last few days wrong. "Have you been looking for me?" "For a long time," the prince answered. "Have you been waiting for me?" "For a long time," Walt replied as he stepped forward and kissed the prince until they both gasped for air. "Nice ear cuff," the prince noted. Walt reached for his ear and confirmed that it was there now. They both noticed Walt's skin glowing like moonlight and somehow he had lost all of his clothes, as well. He was still very lean, but not quite as malnourished. "How is it happening already?" the prince asked rhetorically. "Who are you?" Walt felt an echo of the power of the body suit, but it seemed like a mere trickle through the dam. "Can it happen faster?" he asked the prince. "Most definitely, but tell me anytime you want me to stop," replied the prince who squatted down and started sucking on Walt's hardening dick. Walt's legs trembled with pleasure, so it was easy for the prince to pull him down onto the mossy grass. Walt felt big in the prince's warm, forceful mouth and as the prince shifted positions, Walt looked at his now foot-long, thick cock. The prince stood over Walt's torso as drops of his pre-cum fell into Walt's mouth. It was like nectar. "You're my giant muscle god!" Walt exclaimed as he felt over the prince's bulging calves and the bottom of massive quads. "And you're mine," the prince replied as he squatted down onto Walt's pole and bounced furiously. Walt considered that he was having another dream, but the pleasure of that unworldly ass that seemed to be actively massaging his cock was both too real and too beyond his imagination. Walt watched the prince's own cock swell larger and larger, and heard it smack each of them at a deeper and deeper pitch until finally Walt felt a tight squeeze that rocketed the cum out of his heavy balls and into his prince, and just as Walt's orgasm began to fade and he took a deep sigh of satisfaction, the prince shoved his cock down Walt's throat and unleashed his own torrent. Walt felt no need to breathe as he swallowed and swallowed and swallowed a river of honeyed cream. At last, the prince was spent and he crashed to the ground beside Walt. "Get some sleep," he advised, but Walt barely heard him as he drifted off. The prince was also exhausted, but he wanted to stay awake and quickly splashed into the cool pond before returning to a slowly growing Walt. It was like watching bread rise. You didn't really see anything move, but you could tell once it happened enough. Walt took on the look of an amateur swimmer, then his veins became more visible and he looked competitive. His arms thickened enough that he obviously lifted a bit, then his legs showed that he was more serious. His calves became noticeable muscles and his forearms hinted at a strong grip that with his broader shoulders and visible chest muscles made him look like a wrestler. His chest thickened, and his back began to widen his sides. His abs tightened into a more defined shape and his glutes shifted his hips up a bit. His traps rose next to a strong neck and he became an amateur bodybuilder. Then everything seemed to grow together. Bulges became more rounded, veins a bit thicker, and single bulges separated into multiple bulges as his limbs began to look wrapped in different muscles and his sides and legs became anatomy lessons in picking out individual muscles. Walt's cock stirred but it was unclear whether it was getting hard or just enjoyed moving around. His shoulders continued to grow larger and broader and each breath heaved a larger and larger chest into the air. His arms swelled large with the promise of mountainous peaks. His hands became manly paws, and the prince was tempted to kiss and lick Walt's thick, muscled feet. Walt's legs were spread by his growing thighs that could feed a family for a week, and the prince could barely keep himself from touching Walt all over. "I hope you're enjoying this as much as you look like you are," Walt said through dreamy eyes. The prince grabbed Walt and they got up and threw themselves into the pond. After they swam back a bit and their feet found the sandy bottom, they shared another long kiss. Then at the same time, they said, "I don't even know your name." And then, "You don't?" Walt realized that he had only heard the prince say his name in a dream, and the prince realized that most people just knew him as "Prince Carmine." "It's W..." they both began and then laughed. Walt said, "You first. I already know the Carmine part." "Yes, Carmine, it means red. My first name is William, but most people, well court people, call me Will." "I'm Walter White, but everyone calls me Walt. Well, some people called me skinny, but..." "Not any more," the prince, Will, said with a laugh and Walt joined him. "Ya know," Will added, "There were some Whites that once ruled a kingdom many leagues away. Do you know where your family is from?" "No, my parents died a while ago and I just live with my step-family," Walt replied. "Around here?" Will asked as he realized who Walt's step-family was. "Three brothers?" "Yeah," Walt confirmed. "Step-brothers. We're not related." "Not at all," Will confirmed. As they walked out of the pond, they stayed close enough for their hands to brush over the hard curves of the other's body, but far enough away that their eyes could roam and try to visually grasp as much as possible at once. Walt was the gigantic size he was with the body suit's magic, but it was all him now. He couldn't help marveling at his own engorged size as Will retrieved his pack from the bushes. "You're very distracting," Will agreed. "But I love it." And they kissed again. "I love you," Walt shared. "I loved how you cared for that hawk and cried when you set it free." Will was stunned. "How did you... Who are you?" Then he laughed, "I loved you the moment you stepped under the tree in the garden, and the shock on your face when I snuck up on you. I wanted to kiss you then, and ... it seemed like you knew me, like not the prince, but who I was." "I do," Walt replied before they shared another kiss. They smiled and held hands, and then Walt looked down to make sure they were on level ground. "Did you get taller? You're the same height as me now." In all their mutual admiration, they didn't realize that they were both 7 feet tall and probably over 500 pounds of hot, ripped muscle each. "I don't have clothes for this," Will admitted. "But I have the next best thing." And he took a vial out of his bag and placed a finger on each of their shoulders. Walt smelled salt and then saw the ghost of an ivory traveling cloak around Will. "We can see though them, but nobody else can," Will explained. "But we're naked underneath," said the normally modest Walt. "Everybody is," replied Will as he carried his pack and headed over to pet the donkey. "And where are we going?" asked Walt. "I hear there's a celebration in the village. For somebody important. I'd hate to ruin it." Walt had never seen his step-brother as angry as when Will snuck behind the make-shift throne and dumped him out of it. Will grabbed each of his swinging fists and brought him to his kness with a squeeze. From that angle, the step-brother could see that it was the prince, in fact, a taller, bigger prince and he started bubbering drivel and scurried off the dais. Will's hood fell back and the crowd gasped as they realized there was a single man in that cloak, and he looked like the prince but even bigger. Then Walt stepped up and brushed back his own hood. Some people might have recognized his face, but most were just thinking, "there's two of them!" "Now that I have your attention," Will boomed and was surprised by the volume and resonance of his voice. "I want you all to be witness to an important question." He paused long enough for everyone's shock to wear off and their curiosity to kick in. Will turned to Walt. "Yes!" Walt shouted. "I didn't ask yet," Will whispered. "You don't have to," answered Walt. "We'll do this properly at the palace," Will playfully warned. "Kiss him!" came a yell from an old woman in the crowd, and part of the crowd began to realize what was happening. The kissed and then both exclaimed to the crowd, "We're getting married!" And there was much rejoicing throughout the land, blah, blah. Walt and Will, or Princes White and Carmine, were surprised to realize that their cum continued to make them grow. Every year Walt used his mirror to observe the kindest and bravest and most caring actions in the kingdom and after the bodybuilding competition he awarded the winner, sometimes two, with one stein of milky drink that made them strong contenders for the following competition. And so, the kingdom became even beefier and more peaceful. Of course, the 25-foot, 4,000-pound rulers didn't hurt, either. The End.